P. 1
Adam Gacek - The Arabic Manuscript Tradition

Adam Gacek - The Arabic Manuscript Tradition

|Views: 161|Likes:
Published by Evren Sunnetcioglu

More info:

Published by: Evren Sunnetcioglu on Oct 03, 2013
Copyright:Attribution Non-commercial


Read on Scribd mobile: iPhone, iPad and Android.
download as PDF, TXT or read online from Scribd
See more
See less






  • 1. Sources/References
  • 2. Technical terms in the glossary
  • I. 1. Bibliographies
  • I. 2. Periodicals
  • I. 3. Conference proceedings and composite works
  • I. 4. General studies and surveys
  • I. 5. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts
  • I. 7. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies)
  • I. 9. Popular culture in manuscripts
  • I. 10. Forgeries
  • I. 11. Terminology
  • II. 1. General studies
  • a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world
  • - Bibliography
  • - Papermaking recipes and ethics
  • b) Watermarked paper and filigranology
  • II. 5. Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories
  • IV. 1. Types of compositions, their parts, etc
  • IV. 2. Page lay-out (mise en page)
  • IV. 3. Colophon and scribal verses
  • IV. 4. Dates, dating and numerals
  • a) Bibliography, chronology
  • b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems
  • c) Abjad, LV E DO-jummal, chronograms
  • d) Greek (Coptic) numerals
  • H 5 P ) V QXPHUals
  • f) Dating by fractions
  • g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties
  • IV. 5. Abbreviations
  • IV. 6. Arabic nomenclature
  • IV. 7. Transcription, corrections and etiquette
  • V. 1. General studies
  • V. 2. Transmission of individual works
  • VI. 1. Albums and exhibition catalogues
  • VI. 2. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens
  • a) General
  • b) Maghribi and African scripts
  • a) Bibliographies
  • b) General studies and exhibition catalogues
  • c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W
  • a) Bibliographies and dictionaries
  • b) Exhibition catalogues
  • c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship
  • d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas
  • VII. 3. Ornament and painted decoration
  • VII. 4. Painted illustration
  • a) Drawing
  • b) Other studies
  • c) Descriptions of individual works
  • VII. 7. Decorated paper (marbled paper, etc.)
  • a) Bibliography
  • century texts
  • c) Other studies
  • VIII. 1. Exhibition catalogues
  • IX. 1. General studies
  • IX. 2. Some specific cases







A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography



This book is printed on acid-free paper.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gacek, Adam. The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek. p. cm. — (Handbuch der Orientalistik. = Handbook of Oriental studies. Section one, the Near and Middle East, ISSN 0169-9423 ; v. 58) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 9004120610 (alk. paper) 1. Manuscripts, Arabic—History—Bibliography. 2.Codicology– –Dictionaries. 3. Paleography, Arabic—Bibliography. I. Title. II. Handbuch der Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung, Nahe und der Mittlere Osten ; 58. Bd. Z6605.A6 G33 [Z106.5] 011’.31—dc21 2001 2001018082 CIP

Die Deutsche Bibliothek – CIP-Einheitsaufnahme Gacek, Adam: The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek.. – Leiden ; Boston ; Köln : Brill, 2001 (Handbuch der Orientalistik : Abt. 1, Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten ; Bd. 58) ISBN 90-04-12061-0

ISSN 0169-9423 ISBN 90 04 12061 0 © Copyright 2001 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Brill provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910 Danvers MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change. printed in the netherlands

PREFACE V To Joanna. Julian and Helenka .

This page intentionally left blank .

....................................... XIII Part One: GLOSSARY ( ............................. XI Preface .............PREFACE VII CONTENTS Acknowledgements ............................................................................................

.... 181 Bibliographies ......................................... ....................... Sources/References ............................................................................................. 181 Periodicals ....................................................... 174 Part Two: BIBLIOGRAPHY ............... 177 I....... Technical terms in the glossary .................................. GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES ........................................... 156 2............................. 184 Selected studies of one or more manuscripts ........................ 182 General studies and surveys ...................................... 156 1.. 182 Conference proceedings and composite works ...................... 187 Manuscript production and cXOWXUH ZLU TDK................................. 1 Abbreviations ........................................................................................................................

........................ 190 Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) ........................ 191 History of manuscripts (ownership statements, seal impressions, waqf-statements, etc.) .......................................... 193 9. Popular culture in manuscripts ................................................... 194 10. Forgeries ..................................................................................... 194 11. Terminology................................................................................ 195 II. WRITING SURFACES, MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS ................................................................................. 195 1. 2. 3. 4. General studies ....................................................................... Papyrus ................................................................................... Parchment ............................................................................... Paper........................................................................................ 195 197 198 198 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.




a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world.... – Bibliography ........................................................................ – Papermaking recipes and ethics........................................... – Studies ................................................................................. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology................................ Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories....................

198 198 198 199 203 204

III. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES, SIGNATURES, ETC.) .............. 206 IV. THE TEXT, ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT ........................................................................ 207 1. 2. 3. 4. Types of compositions, their parts, etc. ................................. 207 Page lay-out (mise en page) ....................................................... 208 Colophon and scribal verses ...................................................... 208 Dates, dating and numerals ........................................................ 209 a) Bibliography, chronology .................................................. 209 b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems............................ 209 c) Abjad, ¨LV E DO-jummal, chronograms................................ 210 d) Greek (Coptic) numerals ................................................... 210 H

5 P ) V

QXPHUDOV ........................................................ 210 f) Dating by fractions ............................................................. 211 g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties ............................ 211 Abbreviations .............................................................................. 212 Arabic nomenclature............................................................... 213 Transcription, corrections and etiquette ................................. 213

5. 6. 7.

V. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE .................................. 215 1. 2. 3. General studies ....................................................................... 215 Transmission of individual works .......................................... 216 ,M ] W DQG VDP Ñ W ................................................................... 216

VI. ARABIC ALPHABET, SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY .......................................................................... 219 1. 2. 3. Albums and exhibition catalogues ............................................. 219 Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens.............. 220 Studies..................................................................................... 221 a) General................................................................................ 221



b) Maghribi and African scripts ................................................. 223 VII. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK ............................................. 224 1. General ................................................................................... 224 a) Bibliographies ........................................................................ 224 b) General studies and exhibition catalogues.......................... 224 c) Albums (muraqqaÑ W

............................................ QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS ....... 247 Early QurÐans and fragments.......................... 243 2................................................ 226 Calligraphy .. 240 Papercuts ............. 241 Bookbinding ........................................... General studies ...................... 247 Later QurÐans....... 259 ....... 7......................................... 242 b) Pre-18th century texts ............................................. 227 b) Exhibition catalogues .................... 236 Painted illustration ............ 256 Some specific cases ................ 4..................................................... 242 a) Bibliography.................................................................................................... 247 1..................... 6.......................................................................................) .............. ....... etc........ 238 a) Drawing......................................... 256 1............................................................ 227 a) Bibliographies and dictionaries ............... 2................... 238 b) Other studies ............................................................................................. 239 Lacquer .............................................................. 238 c) Descriptions of individual works.. Exhibition catalogues.................................. 3...................................... TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING ................................................................... 227 c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship ............................................ 228 d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas ... 229 e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) ........................................................................................ 251 Facsimile editions .................. 242 c) Other studies........................... 4..................................... 232 Ornament and painted decoration ............................. 8............................................................................................................ 255 IX... 2. 5............ 3............. VIII.................................................................................. 241 Decorated paper (marbled paper.............

. CATALOGUING... 261 XI.............................. 2............................. 266 266 267 267 268 ............. ............... COLLECTIONS.. 263 XII. Descriptions of collections and catalogues ........ PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION ....................... Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage Lists of dated manuscripts ...................... Catalogues of edited manuscripts ... 5............................................................................ 3. Catalogues of catalogues ................................. 4......X CONTENTS PREFACE X.. ETC....... CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS................................................................. 266 1....

. François Déroche for his comments and suggestions.PREFACE XI ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS I am very grateful to Prof. I am thankful to McGill University for granting me a sabbatic leave. without which this work would most probably not have seen the light of day. Last but not least. David Pingree for recommending this work for publication and my colleague Prof. My gratitude also goes to Steve Millier and Khaleel Mohammed for having kindly proof-read this text.

This page intentionally left blank .

2). Islamic civilization produced several tens of thousands of works in Arabic on a variety of subjects. This central position of the book in Arabic culture has its roots in Islam itself.PREFACE XIII PREFACE One of the principal characteristics of Arab Islamic civilization is undoubtedly the cult of books. Arab authors. and most probably several millions of manuscript copies. both religious and scientific in nature. most notably from the Mamluk period (see ‘Bibliography’. Along with this manuscript output. VII. scholars. This very rich heritage has survived in the hundreds of thousands of manuscripts found in almost all major university libraries and in numerous public and private collections throughout the world. calligraphers and craftsmen produced a rich literature dealing with the actual making and decoration of books. we have now at our disposal three manuals dealing with a wealth of information on writing implements. more specifically in the QurÐ Q WKH $UDELF ERRN SDU H[FHOOHQFH )URP WKH HDUO\ st / mid 7th century until the end of the 13/19th century. This literature is gradually being discovered and edited. They are: ÑUmdat al-NXWW E (UK) by al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V G. the preparation of inks. papermaking and bookbinding. Apart from numerous compositions on calligraphy and penmanship.

 alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ (MB) attributed to al-Malik alMuÌDIIDU < VXI DO-*KDVV Q G.

).VKE O G 1231).10/16th cent. To these should be added the 7D\V U (TS) of al-. the 7DGE U DO-VDI U +7. DQG al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W (NW) by Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT (fl.

EQ $E ±DP GDK IOth) and the ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub (ST) of al-6XI\ Q IO. RI .

the Tu¨af al-NKDZ ÁÁ 7. DOO RI ZKLFK deal with bookbinding techniques and materials. Furthermore.

as well as on the collation and correction of books. The present work consists of two major parts: a glossary of . included the most comprehensive chapter to be found in Arabic literature on scribal etiquette. mention should be made of Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] G.984/1577). lineation). which deals with the preparation of inks. who in his work on education. also contains a chapter on misÃarah (ruling. al-Durr al-na{ G (TP). RI $E %DNU 0X¨ammad al-4DODO V G 1307). Finally.

it does reveal a very rich picture of Muslim book culture in the manuscript age. e.XIV PREFACE technical terms and a bibliography arranged by subject. respectively. book lovers and cataloguers. this chapter has been omitted. nevertheless it was deemed important to include at this stage all terms encountered. calligraphers (khaÃÃ Ã Q). for the first time. of my research on Arabic manuscripts and therefore should not be taken as comprehensive. there is as yet no comprehensive introduction in English to various Arabic codicological phenomena. A glossary of terms used in the production of manuscripts would * This work was originally to appear under the title “Glossary of the Arabic manuscript book” and to contain an edited chapter on bookbinding taken from “alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ” by al-Malik al-MuÌaffar.* Although there are a few good general monographs on Arabic manuscripts.g. medieval and postmedieval texts. contemporary studies and catalogues. Nevertheless. which spans almost 14 centuries. To translate. could be very misleading. as it were. are recorded the way they appear in various sources. Since an edition of this work has recently been published. as well as craftsmen (ÁXQQ Ñ ). The technical terms contained in the glossary have been collected and selected from a variety of sources: classical. This is due to the fact that we do not as yet know their exact meanings. . without the specific corresponding equivalents in English. corrected. writing surfaces and implements used. due to the obscure context or the fact that the word is used in only a single surviving manuscript. traditionists (mu|DGGLWK Q). Although there may be some doubt as to the exact form or meaning of a given term. bound and decorated. It includes terms encountered in the literature produced by or for government officials and secretaries (kuWW E). Some terms. The exploration of this rich written tradition is necessary for a better understanding of the various scripts. For this reason the bibliography is envisaged as an indispensable aid for the student of Arabic manuscripts. lexicographers (OXJKDZ \ Q) and other scholars (ÑXODP Ð ). as well as the way Arabic manuscript books were transcribed. It brings together. as well as extant specimens. some of the most important research in this field published to date. unless their exact meanings could not be verified. even in its present form. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ and qaÃÑ al-thumn as ‘quarto’ and ‘octavo’. The glossary is a by-product. especially those relating to book formats. and Arabic palaeography is only in its initial stages of development.

flap). the naskh or ULT Ñ scripts in the Mamluk period were very different from the naskh or ULT Ñ of a later period. shidq and fakk (‘jawbone’. medallion. It is interesting to note also the association of a number of terms with the human body and its various parts. fore-edge. raÐs (‘head’. Thus. been largely omitted here. envelope flap). and UDTT Á (‘dancer’. The art of calligraphy is a living art and scripts (and often their labels) were subject to changes and modifications depending on the ‘school’ (tradition). case (box). upper margin. catchword). Ñaqib (‘heel’. fore-edge). for example. This is particularly apparent in the physical description of the codex. Some.PREFACE XV not be complete without including the names of at least some of the most important scripts in use during the manuscript age. Here we find. outer or inner margin). Áadr (‘chest’. book cover). have a clear picture of these variations in formal scripts and there is besides quite a lot of confusion in the modern literature on calligraphy as to the labels themselves. miqlab (Levant. udhn (‘ear’. In view of the fact that the terms contained in the glossary were collected from sources which originated in various parts and historical periods of the Arab world. marjiÑ (Morocco). the list contains a considerable number of synonyms. These descriptions should not be taken as definitive. however. great caution is in order. serif. on the other hand. Therefore. Here. the definitions as given in the glossary are very general and sometimes linked only to the use of a given script in a given period or region. flap). for example. OLV Q (central Arab lands). upper cover). catchword. Most of the terms included here concern the Arabic manuscript book. raddah (Levant). inkwell and the like. The same applies to such terms as endband (headband). wajh (‘face’. and V TLÃah (Yemen). This terminology constitutes a well-defined field of study and has been exposed and dealt with in a number of publications but principally in Martin Levey’s “Medieval Arabic bookmaking” (MP). North Africa). Thus. however. The technical vocabulary relating to the mixing of inks and the use of pigments has. catch- . recto. period and/or region in which they were employed. for example. having been drawn from sources relating to public administration (diplomatic). incipit. lower margin. khadd (‘cheek’. as yet. Ñaqb. for the characteristic envelope flap we find udhn (Andalusia. Iraq). may have been used exclusively in those circles. recto. OLV Q (‘tongue’. We do not.

This is done either in order to document the usage of a given word or to provide a reference for topical study or both. .XVI PREFACE word). an Arabic font was used only where absolutely necessary. Due to the limitations of the computer program used. The glossary is thus arranged alphabetically according to the root of the word which is given in Arabic script. either contemporary or earlier. Apart from English technical terminology the glossary contains also a number of Greek. Arabic script has also been used for abbreviations of some technical terms found in the glossary. Undoubtedly some of the words in the glossary are newly coined terms but the majority can be traced to a medieval usage. On the whole. the terms without references are either commonly encountered in the existing literature or are easily found in standard dictionaries. Greek/Latin and Latin terms still encountered in the English technical literature. the Library of Congress romanization tables have been used. Most words are traced to a source. As far as transliteration is concerned.


This page intentionally left blank .

among other things.GLOSSARY 3 al-alif al-muŒarrafah see ta¨U I al-alif al-murawwasah – WKH OHWWHU DOLI SURYLGHG ZLWK D VHULI WDUZ V (q. of minfadh (q. LEDU  DEE U – needle maker (QS.v. GA. the letters of the alphabet arranged according to this mnemonic system (EI. 8). for the creation of chronograms and chronosticons (EI. DEMDG DEMDG \DK DO-ŒXU I DO-DEMDG \DK 1. from Pers. muµabbar – sewn (KC. I. I. 176-178) 2. 97-98. 154. 8).). I. I. 107. 18-19. III. RN. ibar) – needle (UK. SD.v. ibrah (pl. 103. needle case (DM) 2. II. GA. AG. 60. TS. IA. 13. index.) (DD. MB. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah see mushaÑ Ñar. 12. 59. ebrû. also ŒLV E DEMDG ŒLV E DO-jummal (al-jumal) – alpha-numerical notation used. 215.EU . al-alif al-mu¨laqah see muÃlaq. 11: Ñinda ¨abkih lil-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwanah. 104. 97. 107. DB.  EU  ZDUDT DO. ibrijmah – paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. I. the first of the eight mnemotechnical terms (voces memoriales) into which the twentyeight consonants of the Arabic alphabet were divided. syn. AG. 2: ibrishmah). 182). ST. 33: bi-JKLVK Ð muÐabbar). SA. 392). 9. DEDUG VHH EDUG  DEU (Turk. miµbar 1. abr – ‘cloud’) – marbled paper (MN.



taµNK U PXµakhkhar VHH WDTG P adab SO G E. – closing matter of the text (composition). abbrev. 62. ilá NKLULK – et cetera. 53). explicit (TP. n.14). (DB. I. DZ NKLU DO-shahr – the last 10 days of the month (DM).

scribal etiquette 2. MF. 201: fa-lam yazal 5DV O $OO K Á. 63. 71-72. 52). leather (UK. – etiquette (EI. adab ma¶a al-kutub 1. passim. 106-108) 2. IW. primitive critical apparatus (apparatus criticus) in manuscripts (TP. I. I. AE. udum) 1. DG P (pl. 175-176). adam(ah). tanned red leather (DB.

84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan biG E M. XIV. \XPO ZD-Ñ$O \DNWXE ¨attá malaÐa baÃn al-DG P ZDÌahrahu wa-DN ULÑah. MU.

DG K SO DGDZ W. comp. jild.. DGG P – tanner (DM).

e. implement. 345). – V\Q ODK (EI. I. tool. instrument.g. DGDZ W O W.

writing MB. DO-WDMO G = bookbinding tools (UK. 103-105) or DGDZ W O W. 153-156.

DO-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK

implements, accessories (SA, II, 440-468; AE, 117-127).

udhn, udhun SO GK Q

– flap, envelope flap (TS, 25: idh al-¨XNP I al-XGKQ DQ WDN Q PDÃE Ñah Ñalá al-sifr ¨attá l WD¨W M LOá Ñurwá wa-O zirr tazurr bi-KL DPP DO-udhn fa-al-aÁO I KL DQ \DN Q DTDOO PLQ niÁf al-sifr bi-PLTG U UDÐs al-zirr; AG, 109; BA, III, 372).



urkhah – date (LL, I, 46). taµU NK SO WDZ U NK

 WDZU NK (KK, 55; IK, 102-103; SK, 137: wa\XT O DO-WDZU NK OL-DQQDKX \XT O ZDUUDNKWX DO-NLW E ZD-arrakhtuh) – date, dating; chronology (SA,VI, 243-251; TP, 53-54; EI, X, 257-302; ER, IV, 668-677); chronogram, chronosticon (also qi¨¶at al-taµU NK, AM, nos.10, 26, 141; ER, V, 550-551). al-taµU NK DO-¶$UDE (al-taµU NK DO-,VO P , al-sanah al-KLMU \DK, alsanah al-TDPDU \DK, al-sanah al-KLO O \ah) – Muslim calendar beginning July 16th 622 A.D. (SA, VI, 240, 243; EI, X, 258-261). al-taµU NK DO-) ULV (al-sanah al-<D]GLMLUG \DK) – Persian calendar beginning June 16th 632 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 254, 256; EI, X, 262). al-taµU NK DO-+LQG – Vikrama era (Vikrama samvat) beginning in 58 B.C. al-taµU NK al-,O K – Mughal calendar with the starting point March 21st 1584 A.D. (EI, X, 263). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK – cryptographic dating, chronosticon, in which more than the second hemistich (miÁU Ñ ) of a verse (bayt) is counted in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; EI, IV, 468). al-taµU NK DO-mustathná, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ – chronosticon, in which the value of one letter or word from the first hemistich is subtracted from the cumulative value of the second hemistich in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; AM, nos.109, 213). al-taµU NK DO-mutawwaj – chronosticon, in which only the numerical values of the first letters of each verse are counted in calculating the date (KB, 10-12). al-taµU NK DO-Qib¨ or al-Qub¨ (taµU NK DO-VKXKDG µ, sanat Diqli¨\ Q V DO-Malik) – Coptic calendar beginning August 29th 284 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 253, 255; EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK DO-5 P (al-taµU NK DO-6XU\ Q , taµU NK 'K DO-Qarnayn, taµU NK JKDODEDW DO-Iskandar, al-sanah al-< Q Q \DK) – Seleucid era (era of Alexander) beginning Oct.1st 312 B.C. (SA, VI, 242, 253254; EI, X, 261). taµU NK DO-¦ufr – Spanish era beginning Jan. 1st 38 B.C. (EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK EL-DM] µ al-yawm aw al-laylah – dating by the hours of day or night, e.g. VKXU T – the first hour of day, shafaq – the first

¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA.6 GLOSSARY hour of night. 250). JKXU E – the last hour of day. al-taµU NK EL-al-¶ashr min al-shahr – dating by the ten-day segments GHFDGHV. VI.

NKLUDK DO-ukhar. RI WKH PRQWK HJ I DO-Ñashr al. alDZ NKLU . al-Ñashr al-ukhrá (al. al-Ñashr al-wusÃá (al-wusaÃ) (11-20).Oá (al-uwal) (1-10).

al-taµU NK EL-al-E T – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘baqiya’ to indicate how many nights are remaining until the end of the month.g. -30) (SA. 248-249). li-arbaÑ ÑDVKUDWD OD\ODK LQ. VI. e.

244-248).EQ . al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V – dating by a ruler’s accession to the throne (CM. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U (taµU NK . II. lil-OD\ODWD\Q NKDODW PD DW . 106.DP O 3 VK  DO-taµU NK DONLQ µ ) – GDWLQJ E\ IUDFWLRQV DWWULEXWHG WR . e. 244-249).DP O 3 VK 73  CI. nos.VI. 178). VI.g.EQ . al-taµU kh bi-al-P „ – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘ma á’ or ‘khalá’ to indicate how many nights have elapsed from the beginning of the month. al-taµU NK EL-OD\ O DO-shahr – dating by the nights of the month (SA. 235). EDTL\DW PLQ VKDKU NDGK (SA.

 -248). al-taµU NK EL-al-PDZ VLP – dDWLQJ E\ IHDVWV DQG IHVWLYDOV HJ I yawm Ñ G DO-fiÃr (1st 6KDZZ O. PLQ VKDKU NDGK 6$9.

 I \DZP Ñarafah (9th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm Ñ G DO-na¨r or Ñ G DO-a ¨á (10th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-qarr (11th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-nafr al-awwal (12th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm al-nafr al-WK Q th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

taµU NK NDZQ DO-¶ ODP (taµU NK DO-khilqah) – era of creation (era of Adam) beginning Sept. 22.C. al-taµU NK DO--DO O (taµU NK-L -DO O . ar„ \DK – background (LC.  &0  I laylat al-MiÑU M th Rajab). 6$ 9. taµU NK-L PDODN . FZ. 670). (EI. 88: ar  \DK PXODZZDQDK. IV. X. 218: ar  \DW DO-matn.1st 5509 B. JL. taµU NK-i sul¨ Q ) – -DO O FDOHQGDU EHJLQQLQJ 0DUFK th 1079 A. 262. ER.D.


II. 713: wa-uskurrujah al-GDZ K ) ULV \DK PXÑarrabah wa-O \XT O VXNXUUXMDK ZD-taÁJK UXK XVD\ NLrah). XVK UDK. taµVK U VHH QXVK UDK ishfá SO DVK ILQ.GLOSSARY 7 uskurrujah – inkwell (KD.

90. 103. 43: VKDI . AG. punch (TS. KM. IA. I. 59. 10: ishfah. – awl. uÁ O. a¦l (pl. 11. MB. 115). 15. 107. sifr 4. ST. IB. IK.


also referred to as al-nuskhah al-a¦l (LC. 92: yajib Ñalá man kataba nuskhah min aÁl baÑ  al-VKX\ NK DQ \XÑ UL  nuskhatahu bi-al-aÁl. VIII.  FRS\ transcript (from which another copy is made). MH. SD. original (main) text. 26. II. MU. 39: wa-al-aÁl yashtamil Ñalá sittat ajz Ð bi-khaÃÃih kulluh. as opposed to a commentary (shar¨) or gloss (¨ VKL\DK. 27) 3. exemplar.

2024. 136). but also 0= . MI.. XVXDOO\ DEEUHYLDWHG DV RU 9$ QR 1858. .

269: aÁO Q $6  al-uÁ O DO-khamsah. main (principal) script such as thuluth or mu¨aqqaq (from which other scripts are derived) (NC. al-uÁ O DO-sabÑah) 5. WH[W FRPPHQWHG XSRQ (LC. SM. 23) 4. major work (TM. 126. 174: al-uÁ O al-TDG PDK.


67 LQGH[  67    Ñalá uÁ O DO-NDU U V DÑQ TDI DO-NLW E.

e. 402) 2. 145). 928). maµ¨ U PXµa¨¨ar – ruled (LC. 24). 24. 29) 5. 80) 3. UI.  URRW RI D YHUE RU QRXQ (. rectangular panel (LC. 141: ¨DZ VK K PXWDÑadditat al-uÃur) 4. headpiece (LC. rule-border. 27) 6. frame (within a border) (TF. 24. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O see qalam. . I. DB. KR. 24. i. border (of a book cover) (LC. tabula ansata (UI. FT. . 25. ià U W XÃur) 1. rules. textual surround (LC. i¨ U (pl.

(…) used by the historian Ibn Khaldun. 581-582).8 GLOSSARY (al-kha¨¨) al-. 32). ER.IU T – properly ‘a general term for the style of the Arabic script current in Ifriqiyyah (modern Tunisia and eastern Algeria) in the early Middle Ages.) – decoration of paper with flecks of gold and silver (MN. 6. taµO I DK. 46). writing circa 1375’ (DW. I.IU T LV LGHQWLILHG ZLWK DO-6 G Q  D VFULSW ZKLFK RULJLQDWHG IURP WKH Maghrebi family of scripts and came to be associated with subSaharan Africa (AO. DIVK Q (Pers. according to other sources al.

taÐ O I WDZ O I WDÐO I W. (pl.

 muµallaf (pl. muÐDOODI W.

umm. compilation. muÁannif. ummah . 360). I.1 . – composition. X. writer. 33. work (of prose or poetry) (SD. comp. . comp. EI. taÁQ I muµallif – author.


TM. transcript (from which another copy is made). shar¨ (IN. heavenly prototype (aÁl) of the QurÐ Q (. 180: qif Ñalá al-LOWL] P OL-PXT EDODW DO-NLW E Ñalá al-shaykh aw muÑ UD atih Ñalá al-umm) 2. model codex of the QurÐ Q XVXDOO\ RI D ODUJH IRUPDW and without vocalization. 246) 3. 130) 4. SD. exemplar. umm al-NLW E 1. I. 35. original (main) text. 29). archetype (LC. 26). fundamental (essential) work (composition) (LC. used in mosques (KN. copy. 26.  DOVR al-nuskhah alumm – holograph (LC. . as opposed to a commentary. . I.


II. KF. II. al-Musnad al-LP P – the Musnad of Ibn ±anbal (SL. Umm al-EXOG Q. 137 : wa-huwa al-LP P DOODGK ODP \DNKWDOLI I PXNKtalaf). 99. codex (al-mu¦Œaf al¶8WKP Q ) (MD. 294). . al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P – ÑUthmanic canon. LP P – exemplar. textus receptus (NT. Umm al-ELO G – Mecca. II. 37. archetype. Umm al-qurá. 39).

I KL WDµammul – a phrase (syn. II. usually abbreviated as DOLI MRLQHG WR P P. comp. 99). taµP Q – saying (writing) P Q (DP Q). fa-taµammal(hu) – nota bene. 2812). tadabbur. taÐammul – ‘consideration’) – notabilia.GLOSSARY 9 taµDPPXO W (sg. I KL QD„ar) implying doubt and insinuating ‘politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. II. (CI. one of the standard closing formulae in manuscripts. I. LL. xiv. abbrev.

 . or /'    $'  (. .



LQV see sinn. BA. KU. unnibbed reed (FN. III. 701: annaftuhu taÐQ IDQ LGK ¨addadtu Ãarafahu al-PDEU ZD-qaÃaÃtuhu qaÃÃan). 370. taµQ I – nibbing (of the calamus) (KD. 31). anfah – nib (of the calamus) (BA. 370). 153: wa-O \XVDPPá al-XQE E TDODPDQ ¨attá yuqÃaÑ. ODK – LPSOHPHQW LQVWUXPHQW V\Q DG K TY. – unpared. II. 31. LM. III. (qalam) al-muµannaq see al-ash¶ U.

n. 264: rasm al-WDVPL\DK I DZZDO NLW E DO-shiÑr. 52. JA.14. I. 40: wa-al-taÁG U I DZZDO DO-NLW E ZD-al-duÑ Ð I NKLULK. awwal SO DZ Ðil) – introductory matter of the text (composition). (TP. AA. incipit. initia.


taµZ O (pl. taÐ Z O.10 GLOSSARY DZ µil al-shahr – the first 10 days of the month (DM).

– interpretation. taÐZ O DO-QurÐ Q.g. explanation (e.

34). incomplete (of text) (KC. baŒr (pl. **** PDEW U 1. bu¨ U. imperfect. passim) 2. truncated letter (especially of a descender) (KH. acephalous.

 . 103: ià U I KL PDQ Ãiq wa-bu¨ U PXVWDà ODK GK W IXÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  6' . – panel on a book cover. cartouche (TS. AG. JL. 110. 33.

 . 355). badal. WDENK U – fumigation (TS. 40: wa-yubakhkhir bi-aÑ  Ð al-hud KXG ZDU VKLK ID-innahu yaqtul al-ara ah). bidl '% . tabŒ U – creating panels on book covers (NH.



 . RU IRU QXVNKDK DQG usually abbreviated as &. [LLL..

fasc. MZ. comp. 59-60. . SD. also WDEG O – subal-matn. I. 412) 2.3. DT. wifq (US. fasc. II. conjecture. 100-103). EI. stitution. 296). 473: see the quotation under Ì KLU 0.3-4. conjectural substitution. EXG Œ – artificial talismanic word (seal) formed from the simple threefold magic square. 153-154. alteration (CL.    D\ I QXVNKDK XNKUá badalan Ñan al-nuskhah al-PDGKN UDK I IRU QXVNKDK-aÁl. RU badal respectively (KG. suppl. 49.

64-66). DD. I. EDUG \DK – papyrus. 6: abraztu al-NLW E QDVKDUWXKX ZD-KXZD PDEU ]. publishing (KM. QS. WS. 390: for trimming). VIII. qirà V mibrad – file. 417. IV.84. papyrus sheet or roll (DB. sifr 13. 60. LEU ] – bringing out (a book). II.GLOSSARY 11 EDUG . 521-522. DEDUG (waraq al-bDUG ). 407. lin. rasp (HT. IA. I. comp. EI.

 LEU ] EL-al-Œumrah see ¨umrah. . barshamah – decorating a text with multi-coloured dots (DB. EXUVKP Q (or EDUVKP Q SO EDU VKLP '& . I. 545).

17-18.148). index. EDU VKLP SO EDUVKLP Q /$ SW  EDUVKLP Q MDPÑ EDUVK P DZ EDU VKLP D\ LEU VKLP DZ LEU VLP ZD-huwa al-¨DU U ZD-al-EDUVK P ) ULV \DK ZD-al-EXUVKP Q MDPÑXK . IB. – endband (headband) (ST. ST. 8. n. 81. EDUVK P.


– epithet of the months of ‚afar. ShaÑE Q 5DPD  Q 6KDZZ O DQG 5DE Ñ al-7K Q TY.


(pair of) dividers (SA.9. 41: used IRU PHDVXULQJ OHWWHUV 08 . – compass. III.  '0.


18). 12. . Œajar al-EXUN Q – pumice (TS.



SA. III. 455 6. 154: IK. 232. trimming (of a reed ) (IR.).v. EXU \DK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU.  ZRUN containing a record of attested study similar to fihris and fahrasah (q. ELU \DK – paring. 85. EDUU \DK. KK. 49). PLEU K SO PDE ULQ. bary.  8'  DUN Q DO-bary arbaÑah: fat¨ wa-na¨t wa-shaqq wa-qaÃÃ).

SD. – pen knife (AA. 591). I. 8. as opposed to rounding LW WDTZ U 6$ . mibzaq – lancet-like knife. DB. MP. bas¨ – spreading out.. mibzaq al-fa¦ GDK (ST. 90.   $6 . flattening (of a letter). 81).. 88. 64. index. I. IK. DA: mibzagh.

11: wa-KXZD P O LQNKLV I ZD-O LQ¨ià à I KL ND-al-mu¨aqqaq. AS. line (KU. PDEV ¨ 1. comp. syn. (qalam) PDEV ¨ – reed pen. 87) 3. mukhtaÁar. KH. al-qalam al-PDEV ¨) (SA. 120) 2. original (comprehensive). jazm (IK. 34. horizontal stroke. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. III. rectilinear (of a script. 144) 4. having its nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely). unabridged work.

13. 47. (al-kha¨¨) al-PDEV ¨ – clear. basmalah SO EDV PLO. 144). maÁ ¨if. 322). – rectilinear scripts such as mu¨aqqaq. 365. ray¨ Q DQG QDVNK (AS. well-spaced Maghrebi script used predominantly for the copying of the QurÐ Q DQG SUD\er books (LT. TW.



silk endband (headband) (HT. and opening a composition (TP. ‘effacer des mots avec un grattoir’) 3. baà Ðiq) 1. MP. bi¨ TDK (pl.GLOSSARY 13 down from the head of the page. EI. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. index. 63. HT. bashr 1.97. slip (of paper) 2. LF. catalogue. 9. TS. lin. ba¨n (pl. dressing (of leather) (UK. erasure with a pen knife or scraper (TP. piece. 78. ST.v. 58. 58. also known as al-JKXE U (q. IA. LF. 109. silk thread used for endbanding (headbanding) 2. PDEVK U – pared. 161. 12). register (AD. paring. -0  T OD Dl-QDE Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam NXOO DPU GK E O O yubdaÐX I KL EL-%LVP $OO K ID-huwa abtar ay maqÃ Ñ al-barakah. cancellation by means of drawing lines above a word or words to be erased (LF. AG.111) 2. 155). I. 23-24. 145). 79-81: ‘en passant quelques traits de plume par dessus’). erased. bashra¨ 1. ratisser des peaux’.) (AS. 52. buà Q. lin. 78: ‘racler. 1084-1085).

inner cover. ba¨n al-JKLO I (al-sifr. al-NLW E. E ¨in SO EDZ Ãin) – inner side. flesh side (of parchment).

HT. 159. lining (FT. 408) 2. 60. endleaf (ST. IV. lin. doublure (TS. passim. IA. 90: wa-O EDÐs an yubaÃÃin al-jild bial-DZU T DOODW I K DO-¨LV E. MA. bi¨ QDK (pl. – inner cover. 102. 117. 47. pasteboard (UK. baà Ðin) 1.73-79) 3. 23. 49. MB. doublure (LC. AG. HD. paste-down endpaper. 89. 157: waraq al-baà Ðin wa-hiya ZDUDTDW Q ID-ZDUDTDK WDN Q I DO-jild wa-ukhrá tak Q E TL\DWDQ Ñalá al-NDU U V OL-taÁ Q DO-NLW E PLQ DO-adhá wa-al-wasakh) 4. 112). IB. UK. endpaper. 22-23.

. 92).  EDVDQ VKHHS VNLQ $*  6' .

leather or silk (ST. 9. lining of the insides of book covers with paper. MU. XIV. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan bi-G E M.14 GLOSSARY tab¨ Q 1. index.

ba¶du – after. BA. 2. used for a transposed word. 61. 701: baÃÃantu al-qalam tabà QDQ LGK UDTTDTWX baryah. II. comp. removal of sha¨mah (q. MB. bary. 87). abbrev. paring (of the calamus) (KD.) from the reed (IK.v. 370). III. /( .

53. ba¶G \DK – WKH HSLVWRODU\ DQG WH[WXDO IRUPXOD µDPP RU ZD-) baÑdu’.20). separating doxological statements from the preface proper (TP. 135: wa-NDULK WDEÑ   alkalimah al-murakkabah). n. E N U SO ED\ N U EDZ N U FRPS ELUN U. tab¶ „ – word division. separation (MM. also known as fa¦l al-khi¨ E.

biUN U WDEN U. 58. 153. 103. 103. (MB. measuring distances. TU. 105: fa-al-E N U \DK LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-al-GDZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑX I ZDVDÃ alNLW E. IB. also E N U \DK – working with a compass by drawing circles. MP. 101. IA. 104. etc. (pair of) dividers (UK. 44. 59. 60. comp. MB. 156. – compass. 105).

DD. UXNK P EDO JK SO EDO JK W. JHRPHWULFDO ILJXUH GHVLJQ al-GDZ µir al-E N U \D\K VHH G Ðirah. 59). EDO ¨ah – marble slab (UK. 380. 42. IA. 103. mis¨arat al-WDEN U see misÃarah. mibkar(ah) – case (for a compass) (NH. comp. IB. I. 391). 153. MB.


 DOVR known as ¶DO PDW al-EDO JK (al-WDEO JK) – collation statement or mark indicating the .

56.GLOSSARY 15 SODFH ZKHUH FROODWLRQ ZDV LQWHUUXSWHG 0)  EDODJKWX TLU Ðatan min al-EDO JK EL-khaÃÃ LOá hun  0)  ID-samiÑD P I K PLVK DOnuskhah Ñinda al-WDEO JK &' . JA. TP. 268.  EDO . E OLQ – worn. 28: al-DVI U DO-EDZ O . CT. muÑ UD DK PXT EDODK muballigh see mustamlin.9 SO. damaged (TS. 45: EXO JK). I.119. comp.


EI. FRPS WDQP T (al-kha¨¨) al-bih U or al-%LK U (also known as E KDU (thus). 1127) – script used in India mostly but not exclusively for the copying of the QurÐ Q IURP WKH ODWH th century to the end of the 10/16th century (CA. 36). IV. kha¨¨L E KDU. E E SO DEZ E.

– chapter. . 0. abbrev.

murattib. n. WDEZ E – arrangement (division) of the text into chapters (MF. comp. 53.20). IV. 376). bayt SO EX\ W. TP. mubawwib – compiler (DF. 609.

 ZRRGHQ ER[ IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q.

KR. 95. 32. 31-33. compartment (in a book cover design) (TS. . AG. WDE\ W – creation of compartments and frames (on book covers) (TS. compartment (in such a box) 3. 6- QRV DQG  I ED\W Ñ G ODÃ I PXEDÃÃan bi-al-¨DU U I bayt Ñ G UDEÑah mughashshá bi-al-jild 2. Ãurrah) (TS. Bayt al-Maqdis. 110). 97. frame (as part of the border. 110) 4. bayt al-JKXU E – hexagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 82). AG. al-Bayt al-Muqaddas – Jerusalem. 31. 33).


 EODQN VSDFH JDS VSDFH VSDFLng (e.g. TM,  ED\   al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-NKDZ WLP $.  ID-inna al-ED\   min jumlat ÑDO Ðim al-faÁl; SA, III, 146: wa-NXWW E DO-UDV Ðil yajÑDO Q lil-IDZ ÁLO ED\  DQ \DN Q ED\QD DO-NDO PD\Q 6$9,  PLTG U DOED\   qabla al-basmalah; SA, III, 50: an \DN Q DO-ED\   bayna ala¨ruf ka-mithlih bayna al-suà U

 ODFXQD DEEUHY 71  /& 23; MI, 138) 3. also mubayya„ah, WDE\ „ah – fair copy (as opposed to a draft, musawwadah (q.v.) (MU, VI, 157: wa-EDTL\D EDT \DW DONLW E PXVDZZDGDWDQ JKD\U PXQDTTD¨ah wa-O PXED\\D ah fabayya DKX $E ,V¨ T 08 ;9  DO-VDZ G ZD-al-ED\  ; FK, I, 978; KF, II, 333) 4. counter (‘eye’) of a letter (KH, 36) 5. white colour, ink or paint. ED\ „ ¦aŒ Œ – expression used for a blank space or page created by mistake or left deliberately blank in order to indicate a lacuna in the exemplar (hic nullus est defectus). WDE\ „  FUHDWLQJ DGHTXDWH VSDFH ED\  ) between letters and lines; spacing (TE, 15) 2. execution (of the fair copy) (TE, 15; KF, II, 333, 346) 3. copying, transcription (TE, 15). mubayyi„ – author; fair copyist.


– marginal correction or explanatory note (usually for a smudged or clumsily written word, i.e. cacographical error), abbrev. or (TP, 58; CI, I , xiv; MI, 182; MM, 136).




6- QR I W E W Ñ G PXUDNNDQ EL-al-nu¨ V 76  WDZ E W DO-rabaÑ W 76  DO-WDZ E W DO-M IL\DK DO-DMU P 0( 568-569) 2. pentagonal figure or pDQHO 76  WKXPPD WDUVXP I DO-

95. KR. 246: kataba wa-dhahhaba wa-zayyana DUN QDK EL-al-tibr wa-al-lawn wa-al-ta¨U U // . 82). W V PDK – octagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. . gold dust (AQ.GLOSSARY 17 XGKQ W E WDQ Ñalá wasaà al-NK WLP DZ DO-G Ðirah. 30-31. tibr – gold. 110). AG. 97. also TS.

 takht SO WXNK W.

WXU E – dust. AG. 107) 3. 9. 120). lin. IB. WDNKW W – pressing (ST. KM. WDWU E – sprinkling a freshly written text with sand (IK. 94. 156. 82. 6. also takht al-]L\ U (al-]L\\ U) bookbinder’s press (ST.7  XVHG IRU ERRN covers) 2. sand. 22.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG 8. index. index.  . earth. wooden pressing board (TS. 42. 127-. 24. 9). IV. KU. I. TD. HT. sifr 13.

compartmeQW IRU VDQG LQ WKH GDZ K TY. FRPSWDUP O mitrabah – sandbox.

478-480). tarjamah SO WDU MLP. 6$ II.

detailed title of a book. indicating its contents (DB. 252: waal-PXU G EL-al-WDU MLP DO-DEZ E ZD-al-fuÁ O ZD-na¨ZXK . chapter heading (IN.  GHVLJQDWLRQ RI WKH VHQGHU LQ WKH ÑXQZ Q 0/  PDN Q DO-tarjamah qabla al-basmalah) 2. 165). 28. AH. 122) 3. title (of a book) (LC. key word (LC. 28) 4. II.

disc) or margins (e. 27) 7.g. 27) 8.g.  decorative panel around a chapter heading (LC. headpiece or tailpiece (LC. paragraph (LC. decorative figure of any shape or size used in the text (e. 27) 6. medallion) .

224) 12. IT. cryptography (AA. II.18 GLOSSARY 06  WDU MLP PXGKDKKDEDK PXODZZDQDK PXWDQDZZLÑat al-DVKN O also MS. biographer 2. 1021). tirs. 260. translation (EI. 270). 1021) 13. ‘QaÁ GDW . explanation. 29-31. illuminator (TW. 28. X. 186. DB. X. biographical note. mutarjim 1. also mutarjam (e. biography (EI.EQ DO-'XUD\KLP I DO-mutarjam’) – cypher. 30) 9. table of contents (tarjamat al-DEZ E /& 28) 11. turs SO WXU V. exegesis (DB. translator. 29. interpretation. II.g. 224) 10.

PA. rub¶ al-turunjah – quarter-medallion. shamsah. 82). 44) 3. writing tamma (lit. – principal (often central) element in a Mamluk book cover design in the shape of a pointed star (JL. 95. turunj(ah) 1. comp. taftar see daftar. citrus-shaped stamp (mandorla) for centermedallions (IB. KR. LC. ‘it is finished’) DQ\ QXPEHU. WDWP P – completion. illuminated oval medallion. 28) 2. 116). 15). rosette (HD. 69. corner-piece (ST. center-medallion in the shape of a mandorla (ST. 145. IB. IP. execution. 9. index. 97. 103. oval.

46). abbrev. . WDP PDK (pl. . talisman (EI. taÐP Q WDIT Ã. [LLL at the end of the colophon. ¨add. WDP Ðim) – amulet. &. II. RU CM. xiii). tatimmah – supplementation. X. often abbreviated as  RU DW WKH HQG RI PDUJLQDO TXRWDWLRQV RU JORVVHV (CI. supplement . comp. comp. finish. WDP P – end. 177-178). continuation and end (of a composition) (DM). used in manuscripts of Persian/Indian provenance in the expression WDP P VKXG (‘it is finished’).

no. 101. 100. II. FK.GLOSSARY 19 **** WKDEW LWKE W – writing. copying (MH.1202-3: K GK NKLU P DWKEDWQ KX I K GK DO-NLW E.

thabat (pl. atKE W. XVHG YHU\ RIWHQ LQ WKH formula of attestation ‘Áa¨¨a wa-thabata’.

234. written testimony (SD. GA. I. document. 288: syn. muÑjam. record of attested study (HB.  FHUWLILFDWH RU GRFXPHQW DWWHVWLQJ D GLGDFWLF transmission of a text. mashyaNKDK LQ WKH (DVW DQG EDUQ PDM RU IDKUDVDK LQ WKH :HVW. 157) 2.

also WDWKE W – attestation. I. authentication (formula). 157). WKDE W – signature (SD. vocalization (AD. 18) 2. LWKE W 1.  WDEOH RI contents. usually expressed by: Áa¨¨a (or Áa¨ ¨.



muthbit – ZULWHU UHFRUGHU V\Q N WLE. n. 53.25. RU K GK Áa¨ ¨ wa-katabahu (TP. GA. 45. CT. muthabbit. 289).

CT. I. mithqab SO PDWK TLE. 101. SDUWLFXODUO\ LQ WKH expression muthbit al-VDP ¶ LH N WLE DO-VDP ¶. thabaj(ah) – obscurity or indistinctiveness of handwriting (LL. 330). writer of the audition note (MH. 45).

WKDT O (lit. – drill for making holes in boards when endbanding (headbanding) (TS. AS. 58: al-thuluth al-WKDT O WKDT O DO-thuluth. 11. ‘heavy’) – larger variety (version) of a script (SA. AG. 107). 147). III. .

1125in Turkey). JM. hence muthallathah – having three diacritical dots. .9 . III. WDWKO WK – providing a letter with three diacritical points. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-thuluth fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I KL Ñalá al-P O LOá al-WDTZ U $6  JM. 32-38: al-thuluth al-mu¶W G. 106: li-anna alif al-WKXOXWK I ÁDGULK WD¨G E P ZD-I ÑDM]LK NDGK OLND /0  ZD-al-thuluth lil-taÑO P /0  ZD-in kunta taktub WKXOXWKDQ DZ WDZ T Ñ DZ ULT Ñan fa-DPLO NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) muraÃÃiban ilá na¨w al-yasUDK TDO ODQ (. TU. I. al-thuluth al-0DJKULE VHH 0DVKULT  (qa¨¶ ) al-thulth see qaÃÑ.in Persia. 349). 51). T OLE.20 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-thuluth (al-thulth) – the principal curvilinear script used in codices mostly for book titles and chapter headings (SA. epithet DGGHG WR WK Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU \ Ð (LL. al-Œibr al-muthallath see ¨ibr. abbrev. 46-53: MDO O DO-thuluth. (TN.

DO-thumn. al-WKXP Q VHH T OLE muthamman – octagonal. 795-.VII. octagon (EI.

. 102). abbrev.. epithet added WR \ Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU WK Ð (LL. VI. I. 12. MI. 361). MZ. tathniyah – providing a letter with two diacritical points (DM). FRPS NK WLP muthamman. SA. Taf. 232-234. epithet DGGHG WR W Ð WR SUHYHQW LW IURP EHLQJ UHDG DV E Ð RU WK Ð RU \ Ð (LL. PXWKDQQ K IDZT \DK – marked with two points above. no.VI.13. muthann K WDŒW \DK – marked with two points below. hence PXWKDQQ K – having two diacritical dots (points). 232-234) . I. [LY )0 167. .  RU &. 361). see also mashÐalah. al-taµU NK DO-mustathná see taÐU NK LVWLWKQ µ – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µLQ VK Ða $OO K’ (SA.

either illuminated or stamped (KI. 258: al-PDQ Ãiq wa-al-bu¨ U /& .GLOSSARY 21 **** M PDK 1. decorative medallion or panel.

 center-piece (on a book cover) (FI.5  DVKN O ODZ] \DK . 87. 83: M PDK ZXV¨á . JL. 88.


WDMG G – repair. 87). restoring manuscripts. rub¶ al-M PDK – quarter-medallion. interlace (TF. 100). 83. 99. mending. restoration (KR. braid. nos. 141). 99).41. dhayl al-M PDK – pendant (JL. corner-piece (JL. 43). PDMG O SO PDM G O. MDG ODK SO MDG Ðil) – plait. repair (SJ. jabr – repairing.

33. 50. 42).6/2) 6. no. also WDMGDZ O – ruling (of borders). rules. table (LC. KC. talismanic seal (EI. 24) 4. TW. 63) 3. column (of text) (SD. I. 370. mujadwal – ruled (LC. creating rule-borders (WB. chart. 32). . DT. diagram. magic square. 148. jadwal(ah) SO MDG ZLl) 1. 56. 160) 2. mujadwil – ruler (maker of rule-borders ) (TC. ruleERUGHU /&  MDG ZLO DO-Áafa¨ W MDG ZLO DO-KDZ PLVK +'  PA. 26). 175) 5. II. 108). – leather strap. thong (KC. table of contents (CM.


 LQVHW '0.

jurrah – horizontal sWURNH OLQH DV LQ WKH PHGLDQ N I LVRODWHG ¨ Ð RU V Q µZLWKRXW WHHWK¶ 6$ .   ... FRPS MX] ]DK jarrah.

WDMU G 1. KF. collection (gathering) of glosses from the margins of a manuscript (TT. mijrad(ah) – file. DD. FRPS VKDTT mijarr – ZRRGHQ SDUW RI WKH FODVS . inventory (SD. 184. II. MDU GDK – list. scraper (MB. 27). 183). 331: wa-lam yujarridhu Ñan al-musawwadah) 2. edition or composition involving collection or selection of material from an original work. 390: instrument for FOHDQLQJ D GDZ K 8$ . I. jard al-matn see matn. abridgement (SD. 107. I. extract. DG.&  I VLIU EL-mijarr min khashab). 112. register. I.

 jirm SO DMU P.


passim). jirm laà I RU ODà I DO-jirm (SJ. majran SO PDM ULQ. jirm wasaÃ. HJ MLUP NDE U RU NDE U DO-jirm.

62). – FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH GDZ K . passim: Œazz. MX] ]DK SO MX] ] W. shaving (MB. jazz – trimming. IA.8 154).

inset (UI.  ORRVH VKHHW RI SDSHU XVHG IRU QRWHV TXRWDtions or drafts. . rough copies 2. I. VII. 132. MU. 19. also jizzah – slip of paper used for glosses and tipped into a volume. 103). KF. n.2: ZXUD\T W WXÑDOODT I K DO-IDZ Ðid.

the 30th part of the QurÐ Q  ¨izbs).GLOSSARY 23 juzµ SO DM] Ð) 1. single-quire codex. one of the 30 volumes of the QurÐ Q  TXLUH JDWKHULQJ. booklet. 79. volume (in the sense of mujallad) (MK. 117: wa-yuwassiÑu al-Ã OLE NXPPDK OL-ya aÑ I KL DO-kutub wa-al-DM] Ð) 2. AI.

128) 6. independent. tomaison) (SJ. passim: tajziÐat sabÑDK :5    HJ NKXP V \DW DO-tajziÐah. mijzaµah – pen knife (IK. mujazzaµ – YROXPH FRQVLVWLQJ RI ERXQG TXLUHV DM] Ð (IJ. small piece of writing. usually not more than a quire (IJ. 711). small collection of ¨DG WK ZLWKRXW DQ\ VWUXFWXUHG DUUDQJHPHQW (. 90). tajziµah – set of a number of volumes (Fr. tajziÐah ÑXVK U \DK WDM]LÐDK WKXP Q \DK. I. DEEUHY RU (CI. chapter or section of a text (composition) 5. VII. juzµah – handle (of a knife) (KD. 128). 705). II. xii) 4.

38). 94: fa-LGK VDZZá ¨XU I NLW batih wa-ODP \XNK OLI EDÑ XK EDÑ DQ T OD MD]DPD \DM]LPX MD]PDQ wa-khaÃà PDM] P. 143. 90). 87: qalam jazm. 89. (kha¨¨ or qalam) al-jazm – ancient script of al-± UDK XVHG IRU WKH copying of the QurÐ Q NKDÃà al-maÁ ¨if) and having ‘a stiff and angular appearance’ (RN. jaz¶ – onyx (for burnishing gold) (UK. having the nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely) (IK. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ see waraq. PDM] P – well-balanced (of writing) (IK. MB. 99. jazm – reed pen. 421). IK. 7-9. LL. I. MP.

 jazm(ah) – diacritical mark ( RU .

196: wa-¨XGKGK T DO-NLW E \DMÑDO Q DO-MD]PDK M PDQ laà IDWDQ EL-ghayr ÑDU TDK LVK UDWDQ OLO-jazm. 13). LQGLFDting an unvowelled final consonant (DS. for other signs representing jazmah see GL. .


Ð Ñ alá mujaffif – GU\HU IRU VDQG. – background (UK. 23). 149: ÁLIDW NLW EDK ED\  jasad aswad). WDMV G – tinting in red (AD.


 (qalam) al-MDO O – according to Ibn al-1DG P WKH µIDWKHU RI DOO scripts’ DE DO-DTO P.

.. )1   . .  ZD-khaÃÃ ahl al-6K P DOjaO O \DNWXE QD EL-hi al-maÁ ¨if wa-al-VLMLOO W 6$ ..

 al-kha¨¨ al-MDO O (also MDO ) – name given to a larger variety of the VFULSW HJ MDO O DO-mu¨DTTDT TY.


1123). WDMO O – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ µMDOOD MDO OXK’ or ‘jalla shaÐnuh’ (abbrev. G Z Q MDO (SA. IV. III. 50: wa-al-maÑná f KL DQQD DO-ÃDPV O \DO T EL-al-khaÃÃ al-MDO O EI. .




 majallah SO PDM OO

 Zriting surface (like Áa¨ IDK

%$ ,,,  al-majallah Áa¨ IDK N Q \DNWXE QD I K DO-¨ikmah); parchment roll (ND, 57, n.67) 2. booklet (SL, I, 48; SL, II, 5) 3. composition, work HJ 0DMDOODW /XTP Q ). , QR ZD-baÑdu fa-K GKLKL PDMDOODK mushtamilah Ñalá shar¨…). jild SO MXO G

 OHDWKHU (, ,, -541; KM, I, sifr 4,100-111; WS, 56-60; AE, 106-109); parchment (AE, 108; EP, 17) 2. volume. jild (raqq) al-JKD] O – gazelle skin (hide) (EI, VIII, 408); fine (good quality, vellum-like) parchment, not necessarily made of gazelle skin (EP, 19-21). jild(ah) – book cover; binding (JL, 81: jildat muÁ¨af; LC, 25). jildah yumná – upper cover (LC, 25). MDO GDK, mijlad, WDMO GDK – book cover (LC, 25; SD, I, 206). WDMO G – covering with leather; bookbinding (SD, I, 206).

416-417).GLOSSARY 25 mujallad(ah) – volume (MU. 123 and IX. LC. 26). VIII. majlis SO PDM OLV. 47. mujallid – bookbinder (QS. II.

sitting..  EDODJKD TLE ODQ « I PDM OLV. majlis al-VDP ¶ – audition/reading session (EI. – session. majlis al-PXT EDODK – colODWLRQ VHVVLRQ &. . VIII. 1020).

KU. 154: wa-julfat al-qalam min mubtadaÐ sinnayh ilá ¨aythu intahá al-bary). II. julfah – nib (of the calamus. MXO V – accession to the throne (DM). the whole part of the reed which is cut away) (SA. 459-460. jalam SO DMO P. al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V see taÐU NK jilfah.

IR. II. abbrev. – (pair of) scissors (DS. / / (OS.Oá. -XP Gá al. Jum G DO-Awwal – the fifth month of the Muslim calendar.190: -DP GDK DO-7K Q !).NKLUDK DO. 230). 181: wa-ya¨W M LOD\KL DON WLE I TDÁÁ al-waraq lil-taswiyah wa-na¨wih. CM.NKLU. CI. 203: -DP G DO-Awwal. no. IK. -XP Gá al. 91-92. 89.

34) 3. -XP Gá al-7K QL\DK -XP G DO7K Q – the sixth month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev. 89). contraction (of letters) (KU. SA. jam¶ SO MXP Ñ ) 1. 146: aljamÑ wa-al-mashq) 2.9 . composition. rounding (of the descender to resemble a semicircle) (KH. compilation. / (OS. 126. M PL¶  FRPSLOHU DXWKRU ') . III.

major original compilation. 352).g.  FN.  SO MDZ PLÑ ) – comprehensive work. . FRORSKRQ NDWDED K GK DO-M PLÑ Ñ$O LEQ +LO O EL-0DG QDW DO-6DO P 6/ . e. the QurÐ Q 8.


 FRPSHQGLXP ZRUN ERRN (MU. 359: tamma al-PDMP Ñ al-musammá bi-)DZ W DO-ZDID\ W. II. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO IDQQ WDÁ Q I wa-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I ). III.

TM. inkwell for coloured ink (TC. tool box. mujamma¶ (UA. majma¶ SO PDM PLÑ ). case. 380). box (NM. 233. codex compositus (LC. case with compartments (TS. NH. inkwell 6' . jumal. 12. 217. I.  composite volume. writing case. escritoire (TW. AG. SD. 25). 37. 52. 13) 3. DG. 32) 2. 393) 1.  GDZ K PXUDEEDÑDK GK W EDÃQ ZDV Ñ min nu¨ V aw ghayrih). 106.  '' . 683) 4. jummal see ¨LV E janb SO MXQ E DMQ E. 52.

II. 10). IA.) (AS. – book cover (ST. MI. abbrev. knife (TS.111). AG. xiv. index. ajni¨ah) – hinge (guard) (MB. 107: for cutting gold leaf . MDQ Œ (pl. 11. 61: mijwab al-WDNKU P. index. (CI. IA. ST. 10). 110. 145). ajwibah) – responsum. 61.v. (qalam) al-MDQ Œ – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. 109. M EDK VHH M QDK mijwab – cutter. MDZ E (pl. better known as al-JKXE U (q.

 LM ]DK SO LM ] W.

27. 273-275. IJ). certificate of transmission. 126-130. diploma in the form of a note appended to a manuscript or existing independently and often containing autobibliographical data (LC. – authorization. 24. LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDOah VHH PXQ ZDODK . LB. ER. III. statement of authorization to transmit one or more than one text. EI. VIII. 1020-1021. licence.

 . (kha¨¨) al-LM ]DK – 2WWRPDQ YDULHW\ RI ULT Ñ script having a long WDUZ V ZKLFK RIWHQ ZUDSV URXQG WKH VKDIW RI WKH DOLI (. LM ]DK EL-al-kitbah – certificate granted to a calligrapher allowing him/her to sign his/her calligraphy with the expression ‘katabahu’ (NI. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK VHH ULZ \DK LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ VHH VDP Ñ. 181).GLOSSARY 27 LM ]DW DO-TLU µah VHH TLU Ðah.9 .





381: jawn. LQNZHOO (HI. SA. KU. 73: wa-DPP DO-M QDK DOODW I K ¨uqq al-PLG G ID-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q VKDNODQ PXGDZZDU DO-raÐs. 154: wa-al-M EDK . AT. NH. 133. al-j QDK ZD-hiya alÌDUI DOODGK I KL DO-O TDK ZD-al-¨ibr. 468. II. DS. 179.

DOODW WXMÑDO I K DO-¨uqq. see also the quotation under miqlamah). (al-kha¨¨) al-mujawhar – Maghrebi script used most commonly in official correspondence and as a book hand for the copying of nonQurÐ QLF WH[WV /7  7:   . also known as waqabah.

 **** Œibr (pl. a¨E U.


18-21. KM. -100 and MB. 71-75: al-aŒE U DO-V G – black inks. IV. 13. 212-213: Œibr al-N JKDG. 236-237: al-aŒE U DO-murakkabah – compound inks. sifr 13.53. 101-110 and MB. MP. 75-78: al-aŒE U DO-mulawwanah – coloured inks. n. MJ. 6: wa-al- . UK. MP. IR. Œibr al-raqq. 8.

84: wayataÑayyan ÑDOD\KL DQ O \DQVDNK EL-al-¨LEU DOODGK \D¨riq al-waraq. 93: wa-al-NLW EDK ELal-¨ibr awlá min al-PLG G OL-annahu athbat. LM.28 ¨ GLOSSARY ibr al-PLG G ZD-al-] M PLQ DNKO à al-¨ibr. II. AE. 349. IK. MR. SA. IK. I. 127-131. 68: al-Œibr al-muthallath – ink produced by cooking the ingredients until two thirds of the substance evaporates . AT. 134-135. 68: al-Œibr al-ma¨E NK – ‘cooked’ ink. MA. IV. see LL. 7273: al-Œibr al-GXNK Q . 471-477: wa-DPP DO-¨ibr fa-aÁluhu al-lawn.

 FRPS PLG G  DOVR Œabr – flourish. ma¨ ELU. 354). III. embellishment (DB. miŒbarah (pl. 2016). Œarq Œibr – ink burns (SJ.

SA. III. 372.  ZDhiya al-maqÁ G PLQ DO-GDZ K 7: .  DOVR ŒLEU \DK – inkwell (BA. II. 443: al-mi¨barah al-mufradah Ñan al-GDZ K 6$ ..

SA. 468-. 443. II.  FRPSDUWPHQW IRU LQN LQ WKH GDZ K $7 -133.

II. 119). transcription (TE. ŒLEU – ink maker (QS. 264: al-ta¨E U DO-naqsh min al-¨ibrah) 2. embellished writing (composition) or copying. compiler (SS. 15. taŒE U 1. 472: ¨abbartu al-shayÐ ta¨E UDQ LGK ¨assantuhu. inscribing in ink (SM. 73: qaraÐWX MDP Ñ K GK DO-NLW E Ñalá muÐallifih wa-mu¨arririh wa-muhadhdhibih wa-mu¨abbirih). a¨E V. WR. Œubs (pl. FRPS GDZ K ŒDEE U. muŒabbir – author. 87. SA. I. elegant. 89). SK. mis¨arat al-taŒE U see misÃarah. inking.

ta¨E V W. taŒE V (pl.

. stitching (of a book) (TM. 28). endbanding with silk 2.. Œabk 1. 132) 3. . comp. 157. 62. MM. IA. AG. bequest note (LC. 104 ff. waqf.  HQGRZPHQW EHTXHVW  FHUtificate or statement of endowment.. 170: VKDGG DZU TLK '% . also taŒE N – endbanding (headbanding). n. decorative endband (UK. 109. MB. sewing.15: al-kutub al-maŒE NDK. 154. also Œabkah – endband (headband). TS. 18-20.

 VSLQH 74 .

109). AG. 3$  RI WKH OHWWHU G O. 19. al-Œabk al-5 P – Graeco-Coptic (Byzantine) endband (headband) (TS. AG. al-Œabk al-G O – trellis-like endband (headband) (TS. 19. 109.


478). I. AG. 246). 19. bookbinder (IB. al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ – chevron-like endband (headband) (TS. AG. Œabakah – bookbinding (IB. 28).GLOSSARY 29 al-Œabk al-sha¨UDQM – chessboard-like endband (headband) (TS. ŒDEE N – ornamental sewer. 19. 19. AD. n. 109). 'K DO-´ijjah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P. 11. ŒLE NDW DO-NLW E – raised band (on the spine) (SD. 109).

ma¨ MLU. miŒjar. Œajar al-EXUN Q Œajar al-qaw¦DU  Œajar al-TXVK U – pumice (TS. hone (TS. Œajar al-misann – whetstone. ŒLM E (pl. 69). ¨ujub) – talisman. amulet (DT. Œajar al-¨iŒn – mill stone (OM). Œajar baŒU OLO-Œakk – polishing stone (IA. – the twelfth month of the Muslim calendar. 10). abbrev. 89). maŒjar (pl. ajar al-¨XP ¨im). Œajar al-¶u¦¦ U – stone slab for pressing (OM). 60). (OS.

 maŒ MLU – letters such DV Z Z P P I Ð and Ñayn (TU. ST. 112: ¨ajar al-TD\VK U . ¨ Œajar al-MXP KXQ – burnisher (for gold) (MB. 142: 12.10. AG. 99. UK. counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (KH. 107. 36) 2. 36). 38. MB. MP. index.

$ . .

FN.H. (al-kha¨¨) al-´LM ] – generic name given to a number of very early scripts (1st and early 2nd centuries A.) used in the region of Mecca and Medina (hence orginally referred to as al-0DNN and al-0DGDQ ) characterized by elongated ascenders and a slant to the right (AV. 2733. 8: fa-DPP DO-0DNN ZD-al-0DGDQ ID-I DOLI WLK WDÑZ M LOá yamnat al-yad wa-aÑO DO-aÁ ELÑ wa-I VKDNOLK LQ LM Ñ \DV U.

 FRPS . I .

¨XG G. II. 711). Œadd (pl.30 GLOSSARY Œadd. honing (of a knife) (KD. taŒG G – whetting.

end. 154: É ÁÁf…Á…spÁpyiÁ€qÁxfƒrtyfwÁrw€„„p„ÁÉQ4ÁÁ!"Á!%Áh€xÁ…fxŒxÁ mabdaÐ maqaÃÃih). ŒDG G DK. – limit. used in the form of its numerical value Œadd al-qalam – place where the cutting of the nib begins (KU.

Œadr (pl. AG. TS. 29. 31. 59). 393. mustaŒadd – knife (UA. (pl. 188). MB. MP. 138). 109. 10. taŒG G – tooling (of leather) (TF. IA. 105. 59. ¨XG U. ¨DG Ðid) – iron tool or stamp (for leather work) (ST. MJ.

  ZDUU TDQ N QD DZ PX¨arriran) 3. TE. known in Persian as kha¨¨-i taŒU U WDŒU U (EI. XVII. 50). al-A¨wal al-Mu¨arrir al-%DEDUW $&  7( -16. 15) 4. 246) 7. 119) 2. writing (of a vocalized text) (TE. secretarial style of shikastah script. 13. 215-227). outlining of figures and/or letters executed in gold. 10. comp. redaction (CM. e. compiler (SS. ŒDU U – silk (ST. ornamental surround. editor. 48. 15.. elegant writing. IV. III. 109. 16. DB. copying. AF. PA. 52. taŒU U 1. 701. muŒarrar (pl. 2408. mu¨DUUDU W. index. 1124. ÁaÑd. frame. composition (GA. SK.g. muŒarrir – 1. contour of letters or illuminated pieces (AF. ER. 145. with black ink (TE. calligrapher. IV. 50. – descender (down-stroke. 15) 3. IV. TE. outline. MU. 280: wa-N QD I DZZDO DPULK PXÑalliman fa-ODPP M GD NKDÃÃuh Á UD mu¨arULUDQ . 214) 8. editing (of a manuscript text). 286). revised version (edition). 73) 2. EI. IP. 58. AQ. 38. terminal of a letter) (AA. 16) 6. 16) 5. author. fair copying (TE. transcription (TE. penman. 64. AG.

Œard al-matn see matn. – piece of calligraphy. . calligraph (DP. 53).

GLOSSARY 31 Œirz (pl. a¨U ] ¨XU ].

g. amulet (DT. – talisman. 2430: aw ±alab ¨DUDVDK $OO K. MiÁr al-ma¨U VDK PD¨U VDW ±alab and the like (DB. e. 69). maŒU VDK (‘protected by God’) – epithet of major cities in the Islamic world. IV.

KK.g.9 . al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah see al-muÑMDP W al-ŒXU I DO-muqa¨¨a¶ah see muqaÃÃaÑ W al-ŒXU I DO-murakkabah see WDUN E ŒXU I DO-]LP P VHH ]LP P tiŒU I – shaving. 39-42) 2.  PX¨arraf al-sinnayn. ŒXU I DO-jummal see ¨LV E DO-jummal. 177: huwa al-sinn al-yumná al-murtafiÑah). e. 230. 464: ¨arf al- in the QurÐ Q '% . ¨XU I D¨ruf) 1. Œarf (pl. 549). muŒru„ah – vessel for making potash from ¨ur  (kali or glasswort) (IR.  . distortion. II. Œarf (pl. lin.. oblique nibbing (cutting of the point of the nib) (SA.' . miŒra„ah. LL. variant reading (varia lectio) qalam huwa al-sinn al-ÑXO\ ZD-hiya al-yumná. ¨iraf) – edge. LM. border. 596-560). DS. 463. cutter). letter. I. word 2. 50: wa-lil-TDODP VLQQ Q VLQQ D\PDQ ZD-sinn aysar fa-LGK N QD DO-ayman aÑlá min al-D\VDU T OD TDOam mu¨arraf wa-qad ¨arraftuhu ta¨U IDQ 6. II. Œarf al-qalam – right-side (of the) half-nib (SA. ŒXU I DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK ŒXU I DO-hij µ – letters of the alphabet (EI. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah see al-PXKPDO W ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam see muÑjam. III. error. sharp edge (of a knife. usually involving either transposition of letters  RU   RU PLVSURQXQFLDWLRQ HJ within a word. trimming (HT.80-86). taŒU I 1.

 FRPS TLU Ðah. .

224). falsification (of a text). ¨DUDN W. 641: al-ta¨U I EL-al-]L\ GDK DZ EL-alnaqÁ).32 GLOSSARY  08 . MJ. al-qalb al-PDN Q  WDÁ¨ I al-alif al-muŒarrafah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) tapered slightly to the left (SA. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf see qaÃÃ. Œarq Œibr see ¨ibr. comp. 57. MQ. 59. Œarakah (pl. III.

393). 65. 704. 112-113. 8). al-´DUDP Q – the two Holy Places. KD. stirrer (for an inkwell) (AA. shakl. Mecca and Medina. MB. vowelization (DM). miŒU N – spatula. UA. MuŒarram (al-¨DU P. comp. taŒU N – vocalization. II. – vowel (GL.

). (OS. Œizb (pl.v. 89). al-ŒDU P – DOVR DQ HSLWKHW RI 5DMDE 'K DO-QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO±ijjah (q. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the first month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev. a¨] E.

– the 60th part of the QurÐ Q '0.

11).. azm al-NDU U V 0%  NKD]P. index. 28. Œazm . 8: ¨ ŒD]] P – sewer of paper into bundles (IB. ST. ST. 11. taŒ] P – sewing (of quires) (TS.

III. chronosticon (TP. 468). . ŒLV E – calculation. computation. ŒLV E DO-jummal (or ŒXU I DO-jummal) – chronogram. 54: EI.

with a reversed tail of the descender (?) or what looks like . II. VI. ¨DZ VKLQ. 302). EI.GLOSSARY 33 ŒLV E DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK al-ŒLV E DO-+LQG see al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK $OO K¶ SODFHG XVXDOO\ DW WKH HQG RI D GRFXPHQW FRPSRVLWLRQ DQGRr colophon. 269-270. Œasbalah – the formula ‘¨DVEXQ $OO K ZD-niÑma al-:DN O¶ RU µ¨DVE Œ VKL\DK (pl. see SA. abbrev.

scholium. apostil. 217-219. 118. IA. 63) 2. collection of glosses. margin (of a page) 4. IA. 63. marginalia. also taŒshiyah – marginal gloss. often abbreviated as or . MB. lin. 119.  HGJH WXUQ-in (HT. MD. supergloss (¨ VKL\DW DO-¨ VKL\DK. FZ.112. border (on a book cover) (MB. 109) 3.

al-Œ VKL\DK Dl-yumná – outer margin. JM. 65. gutter. interpolation. IV.54. 222. pl. 977). 268-269. ¨DZ VKLQ. 110. al-Œashw al-EDODG – Mamluk-type decorative panel (DE. EI. AS. 145. 71) 2. IX. FI. 412. parenthesis. DB. al-Œ VKL\DK DO-yusrá – inner margin. 30. Œ VKLQ (pl. III. FT. Œashw(ah) 1. 73  00 139. 1820). AG. 89-90). 60. 63. (qalam) al-ŒDZ VK – the smaller version of al-naskh script (NA. decorative panel or geometrical figure (in illumination or book cover decoration) (TS.

372: wa-¨aÁrama al-TDODP EDU KX // . 332). 322. . Œa¦ramah – paring. 296. abbrev. AD. CI. 26.74. (MI. xi. II. nos. muŒashshá – provided with glosses. 34). muŒashshin – glossator. III. trimming (of a reed) (BA. taŒshiyah – glossing. gloss (AM. glossed.

I. 546). . taŒ¦ O – copying.89. no. transcription (FK.

tam¨ W miŒa¨¨ – wooden tool used for smoothing leather and tooling. polisher (KM.v. often confused with mikha¨¨ (q. smoothing leather (ST.31). 6. IB. AG. n. 107. 110: al-¨aÃà dalk al-DG P EL-almi¨aÃà wa-huwa khashabah yuÁaqqal bi-K DO-DG P ZD-yunqash. MB. comp. sifr 4. ÑDU T W. IA. 63: al-miŒa¨¨ al-khashab. 34). inŒi¨ ¨ – V\Q LQNKLV I  GRZQZDUG FXUYDWXUH RI D OHWWHU HVSHFLDOO\ RI descenders. burnisher. TS. 5. 29. 118: mikhaÃà (!). 60. I.34 GLOSSARY Œa¨¨ – rubbing.).

surround. RN. 35. PLPP ÁuniÑa lil-muÁ¨af al-ÑaÌ P DO-aÁwinah al-JKDU EDK ZD-ala¨fiÌah al-ÑDM EDK 0(  . I. KH. headpiece (LC. VHH WKH TXRWDWLRQ XQGHU PDEV Ã. ¨aÌ Ðir) 1. 22: PDNKV I – deeply curved). Œa„ UDK (pl. 302) 2. 24). 34. frame (SD.

small box (DG. memorization (TP. miŒfa„ah – case. 51). FRPS ÁLZ Q muŒ ID„ah – conservation. II. 142: wa- Œuqq(ah) 1. a¨fiÌah). Œif„ – learning by heart. the main part of the inkwell in the GDZ K LQNZHOO . ŒLI „ (pl. preservation.8  ZD-al-¨XTT P \XMÑDO I KL al-PLG G PLQ DOÁufr aw al-¨DG G. 44) 2. box (KC. NT. 55.

text editing. 89. FRPS M QDK taŒT T – establishing the correctness and authenticity of a text. 103: tis ZDTDÑD I al-NLW E NKDÃaÐ wa-¨aqqaqahu kataba ÑDOD\KL NDGK . critical edition (of a text) (MH. MR.

 muŒaqqiq – corrector. editor. ancient bookhand used by the VFULEHV ZDUU T Q. (al-kha¨¨ or qalam) al-muŒaqqaq – 1.

U T and alZDUU T (FN. RI %DJKGDG KHQFH DOVR NQRZQ DV al-¶. III. 22: fa-DPP DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-P Áa¨¨at DVKN OXK ZD-¨XU IXK Ñalá iÑWLE ULK PXIUDGDWDQ $6 . 13) 2. family of scripts characterized by a clear execution of letters (SA. 12.

 WKH principal rectilinear script (used mostly for the copying of the QurÐ Q.


IV. 106: wa-alif al-mu¨DTTDT OD\VD I K ta¨G E /0  ID-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q OLO-maÁ ¨if wa-aladÑiyah. III. ray¨ Q al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah VHH O P DOLI bashr (LF. 53: fa-in kunta taktub mu¨aqqaqan aw ray¨ QDQ ID-O taÑawwij NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) al-battah. 1123. LM. 78. 1125. 237: wa-al-¨akk bi-al-U VDNKWh (?) wa-al-QXVK GLU wa-al-qily wa-al-NLEU W Ñinda al-P KLU. EI.in Persia. TU.GLOSSARY 35 characterized by tapered descenders (SA. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I Ki Ñalá al-P O LOá al-basà G QD DO-WDTZ U $6  -0 67-72: MDO O DO-muŒaqqaq. IR. comp.in Turkey).

I. ŒDOD] Q  VQDLO XVHG IRU WKH SUHSDUDWLRQ RI SDVWH JKLU ¶ DO-¨DOD] Q q. Œalqah (pl. 112. syn. qalam al-Œalbah VHH JKXE U ´alab al-6KDKE µ – Aleppo. 62) 2. miŒakk al-rijl 1. 141) 2. pumice (MB. 31). ¨alaq. of al-dhahab al-maŒO O see dhahab. 59) 3. 392. scroll (in design) (UI.v. erasure. screw (of the bookbinder’s press) (MB. ¨DODT W.) (DD. miŒakk(ah). IA. mibrad (q. syn. Œakk – rubbing out. 137). effacement (TP.) (UK. MM. 104. NH. 58.v. IA. 381: wa-al-mi¨akkah li-iÁO ¨ ruÐ V DOMDU Ðid wa-al-GDI WLU ND-mibrad).

ŒDOTDK ODZODE \DK PLŒO T (pl. AI. part of a clasp) (BA. II. 372) 2. study circle. scholar’s circle (SL. III. 48.  ULQJ RQ D ERRN FRYHU RU D OLG RI WKH chest. ma¨ O T. 27).

422. AB. – tendril (FT. 136. 139). .

 composition containing the ¨DG WK GHVFULELQJ WKH SK\VLFDO DSSHDUDQFH of the prophet Mu¨ammad (MC. Œilyah. taŒliyah – decoration. 150-151). Œilyat al-sa¶ GDK DO-VKDU IDK. 416). taŒP G DK.36 GLOSSARY ŒDOT \DK – roundel (FT. embellishment (KT. 204-209). al-Œilyah al-VKDU IDK – calligraphic Œamdalah.

red ink (LC. rubrication. Œumrah 1.20. 38. n. 152: tammat al-¨umrah al-PXE UDNDK 7(  00  NLW Eah bial-¨XPUDK NLW EDW DO-¨umrah. also referred to as LEU ] (i„K U NLW EDK. 24) 2. 122-123). 53. TB. III. red colour. 95). TP. EI. – the doxological formula ‘al-¨amd li-$OO K¶ (AD. rubrics (CM.

exemplar. LC. TP. ME. taŒP U – rubrication (TE. TP. sifr 13. 286. 51). ŒDP ODK (pl. codex (MA.  ‘pupitre’). 69). book cradle (TC. IV. taŒammul al-¶ilm – transmission of knowledge (GA. 24). also miŒmal. IV. taŒQ VK (pl. ta¨ Q VK. maŒmal – copyist’s book support (ME. ŒLP U DO-kutub – book support. 169. amulet (DT. ÑUthmanic canon. WA. archetype (KM. 24. maŒmil 1. EL-al-Œumrah (LC. 566: al-muÑtamad) 2. 15. 29). 55). 86) 3. 566. TW. ¨DP Ðil) – talisman. 12: Ñ G DO-QDV NKDK 6' . 4: al-ma¨mil alNLW E DO-awwal. 56-57.

44). (pair of) dividers (IB. 143) 3. index. 11) 2. 138.  VWUDLJKW RU FXUYHG OLQH H[HFXWHG RQ OHDWKHU etc. . rope work.) (MP. interlace (TF. 58. compass. ST.

 munŒanin – downward (inclined) sloping stroke (from right to left or OHIW WR ULJKW DV LQ WKH LVRODWHG G O.GLOSSARY 37 ŒDQ IDK – inkwell (KD. 700). II.

8'  /0  ZD-al-mun¨DQ wa-al-PXQNDEE I DO-MXPODK KXZD DOODGK \DGNKXO I KL DO-iÑZLM M PLQ yamnah ilá yasrah). ma¨ ZLU. miŒwar (pl.


$% .

 FHQWUDO SDQHO (on a book cover). maΠU DK. as opposed to the border (TF. 138. 144).

665). ¨awr (LL. – oyster shell (for burnishing gold decoration or writing) (KA. Œ µil. taŒZ T – parenthesis (IM. II. Œawqalah. 149-150). TP. 59: as a means of indicating an addition or omission in a different recension). taŒZ O ŒD\O ODK – place separatinJ VHSDUDWLRQ RI. Œawlaqah – WKH IRUPXOD µO ¨awla wa-O TXZZDWD LOO EL$OO K’. 99. 171. 58: as a means of cancellation. 109. taŒZ ¨ah – circular talismanic seal (DT. 104-105). TP. 483). see also tam¨ U taŒZ U – lining books with sheepskin leather. 97. MH. I. often found at the end of a composition or colophon (MG.

73 . abbrev. RQH LVQ G from another.


3. stamp. 174: wa-ka-GK OLN \Df ÑDO I khatm al-NLW E DZ NKLU NXOO MX]Ð) 4. 24. ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U . tooling 2. MI.g. 31). 35). panel (in decoration) (UI. sealing. **** NK QDK – compartment. 214) 3. stamping (of a book cover) (FZ.38 GLOSSARY iŒ ODK  ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK – reference mark (signe de renvoi) (LC. tool. colophon (TM. stamping. also khatmah – lecture delivered to mark the end of a series of study sessions on a given composition (e. khatm 1. seal.



complete copy of the QurÐ Q 6- : alkhitam al-PXE UDNDK 0$ .9 . recital of the entire QurÐ Q HVS on festive occasions) 2. – 1.


169. e.g. AG. IA. OS) 2. 130. NK WLP muthamman – eight-pointed medallion (star) (TS. 63).  VHDO VLJQHW VHDO LPSUHVVLRQ (. CI. 110. NK WLP PXUDEba¶ – lozenge-shaped medallion. 144). . 29. stamp or medallion (on a book cover). 34. al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q – Solomon’s seal (cryptographic talisman representing the greatest name of God. 109. 108) 3. I. talismanic seal (DT. al-Ism al-AÑÌam) (CM. DT. NK WLPDK SO NKDZ WLP. NK WLP PXVDGGDV – six-pointed medallion (star).9 1105.

 LNKWLW P 1. epilogue 2. closing matter (in manuscripts) (TP. 108). n. 5. 8. 396) 4.14) 3. . conclusion. tailpiece (HD. colophon (UI. 52. FT. explicit.

khXG G.GLOSSARY 39 khadd (pl.

– inner or outer margin (IM. 165: fa-N QD DOWDNKU M I Ãurratayh Ãurar Áuffifat bi-E   al-NKXG G $$ .

also LVWLNKU M (TW. backing (of the spine) (HN. 385). takh„ ¶ – rounding. WDNKU M LNKU M 1. 210) – edition or composition involviQJ FRUUHFWLRQ VHOHFWLRQ DQGRU UHDUUDQJHPHQW WDEZ E.

RI WKH material from the original work (TW. 126-130: mukharraj min almubayya DK WDNKU M ¨ VKL\DK PLQ DO-mubayya ah. kharraja taÑ O T MDGGLK.

 FRPS WDMU G  WUDFLQJ D ¨DG WK EDFN WR LWV RULJLQDO VRurce. explanation and evaluation of the sources of a ¨DG WK 0+ .

 omission.0 . TM. comp. ) 4. 58. writing DQ RPLVVLRQ LQ WKH PDUJLQ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I DO¨DZ VK  05   . la¨aq (TP. 187-188. insertion.

222: wa-O NDOLPDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK wa-O WDNKU MDK. KF. I.  PDUNLQJ WKH SODce of omission (MF. WDNKU MDK 1.73: in the form of a curved line. omission. reference mark (signe de renvoi). extract from a book.  JKD\U PXNKUDM LOá al-ED\  ) 8. 58.. WDNKU M – µNKDUUDMD NLW EDQ – he wrote a book leaving [blank] the places [of the titles] of the sections and chapters’ (LL. I.XXIIA: wa-yajÑalu badala al-WDNKU MDK LVK UDWDQ EL-al-KLQG  TP. n. 718). or a caret. 169) 7. transcription (TW. ÑaÃfah.) . insertion 2. 243: akhraja minhu bi-khaÃà \DGLK PXMDOODG W NDWK UDK . copying. 606) 6. pl. also known as ¶DO PDW NKD¨¨) al-WDNKU M (TP. quotation (TM.


mukhraj – insertion (MH. 95: kharraja al-PXNKDUUDM I al-¨ VKL\DK. mukharraj.

126130). . II. mukharrij – compiler. mustakhrij. catchword. TW. vox reclamans (MA. selector (DF. mukhraj – discarded leaf of calligraphy (AC. 90: fa-ya¨W M DO-Á QLÑ DQ \DN Q Ñ ULIDQ EL-al-LVWLNKU M OL-yaÑrif bi-GK OLN LWWLÁ O DO-NDO P EL-P EDÑdih. NM. copying (DM) 2. LVWLNKU M 1. 384. 683). 39). IV. excerpting.

12.40 GLOSSARY kharz – sewing (of leather) (TS. MP. book pouch (for hanging a copy of the QurÐ Q RQ WKH ZDOO. 59). II. 99. 35. PLNKUD] PLNKU ] – awl. punch (SA. OM). DS. mikhrash – tool resembling a churn-staff (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). 181). 481. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] VHH TLU E kharzah – glass bead (for burnishing gold or paper) (MB. index. ST. NKDU ¨ah SO NKDU ÐiÃ) – case.

70  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U 7% 93-94). khar¨ VK ah) SO NKDU Ã VK.

  )7 .  FDUWRXFKH ).

36). khur¨ P SO NKDU jilfah.  DQVD roundel. Ãurrah. Ã P. palmette (KH. comp.

MI. II. 27. 12. – nib (of a calamus) (SA. 76: al-kharm al-saqà I DO-makhà à W. eraser (cloth) (DM) 3. undoing the sewing (ST. blank. 481) 2. sewing (of quires) (UK. cloth (used for doublures and endbanding) (TS. lin.166). polishing cloth (MB. index. MB. HT. 354: wa-I KL NKDUP ZD-taqÃ Ñ wa ¨arq ¨ibr. 104. 60. comp. 17. 157. IA. khiraq) 1. 109) 2. 114. 347. 59) 3. MB. MP. khirqah (pl. 459). gap. 15. SA. II. scrap (of paper) (DM). lacuna (SJ. 154. kharm 1.


233: feuillets décousus. 26. fragments (HB. TC. KF.NKLU. PDNKU P. en vrac.GLOSSARY 41 NKXU P – loose leaves from a disbound codex. incomplete (TC. 26). II. munkharim – imperfect.  PDNKU P DO-DZZDO PDNKU P DO.

khazz SO NKX] ]. kharmashah – uneven lineation (KM. IV. 527). sifr 13. PDNK U P PDNKU P W – incomplete. 7: wa-al-kharmaVKDK LIV G DO-suà U ZD-al-NLW E ZD-na¨wih). II. imperfect manuscripts (volumes) (KF.

al-sharŒ al-mukhta¦ar see shar¨. WDNK] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. I. TP. LQNKLV I see in¨ià Ã. EA. AG. xiii-xiv. kharm and ¨azm. epitome (EI. 107). 46). 27. GL. each page is divided into two parts divided by a fold’ (DR. comp. 107. NKL] QDK. 55-56. 159-160. VII. mukhta¦ar  FRQFLVH FRPSRVLWLRQ FRPS PDEV à 2. abbreviation (contraction. For various abbreviations used in manuscripts see CI. II. 14-15. abridgement. cloth made of silk and wool (TS. 23-24) 3. 119). 536-540. maktabah. siglum. comp. . AD. NKL] QDW DO-kutub – bookcase. – silk. PDNK] PDK – document written on ‘a sheet of paper folded twice vertically in the middle so as to form four narrow pages. suspension. 25-26). library. AG.

34-38) 2. stroke. handwriting. line (for various technical terms connected with the shapes of letters and strokes see KH. mark. calligraphy. penmanship (ML.42 GLOSSARY kha¨¨ (pl. sign. 52: iÑlam anna al-khaÃà huwa ÁXZDU WDWDVKDNNDO I DO-Ñaql tashakkulan NXOO \DQ Za-al-yad tukharrij tilka al-Áuwar bi-Z VLÃat al-qalam bi-qadr quwwat al-yad wa-NDWKUDW LGP QLK ZD-O Q DÑÁ ELK . script. khuà Ã) 1. writing.

EI. 29) – proportionate writing or scripts.. 83. al-kha¨¨ al-mu¶jam – pointed letters. scriptio plena.g. yad. 144). 103). IV. as opposed to unvocalized (ghayr mushakkal).EQ 0XTODK 6$ . 681). al-kha¨¨ al-mushakkal – vocalized script (text). comp. copied by (e. al-kha¨¨ al-PDQV E (also al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK.8  51  $6 . script (text) see also Ñajam. al-DTO P DO-sittah. III. comp. I.. used in Maghrebi manuscripts for the purpose of dating and in the law of inheritance (AK. LM. also known as al-qalam al-) V or al-qalam al-5 P . 887: ER. AS. 41. which according to the Arabic tradiWLRQ XVH WKH SULQFLSOH RI µWDQ VXE¶ HODERUDWHG E\ . khu¨ ¨ al-NXWW E – chancery (secretarial) scripts (KU. bi-kha¨¨ – in the hand(writing) of. 358). scriptio defectiva. CI. 114. al-kha¨¨ al-) V – numerical system of Graeco-Coptic origin. khu¨ ¨ al-ma¦ Œif – QurÐ QLF VFULSWV ERRN KDQGV XVHG SULQFLSDOO\ for the transcription of the QurÐ Q )1  .

8  $6 . khu¨ ¨ al-ZDUU T Q – book hands associated with the copying of texts other than the QurÐ Q LWVHOI .

mu¨DUULU N WLE kha¨¨ ¨ \DK – female calligrapher (SD. no. makhà à W. makh¨ ¨ (pl. penman. khi¨ ¨ah – writing. I.1. 80). comp. 380). paleography (KJ. 26). calligraphy (WR. kha¨¨ ¨ – calligrapher.

110. manuscript codex. drawing (MB.  KDQGZULWWHQ  DOVR makh¨ ¨ah – manuscript. I. mikh¨ ¨ – wooden ruler. I. writing. 393: wa-qalam al-Ãar¨ \XVDPP Q mi¨aÃÃ!). takh¨ ¨ 1. 760. 60. 555. 61) 2. 760). MB. reed pen. 118. ruling (of lines). 12). . implement (made of wood. index. 103. mikha¨¨ 1. calamus (AA. tracer (ME. LL. 98. 110) 2. straightedge (LL. bone or iron) in the shape of a gendarme’s hat used for tracing lines on leather (ST. IA. tracing. UA.

khi¨ E (pl. akhÃibah) 1. 4: al-takhà à al-tasà U :5  /)  n. IV. sifr 13.GLOSSARY 43 calligraphy (KM. honorific (e.1). address.g. note. speech 2. Fakhr al-' Q 6KLK E DO-' Q. letter.

pen-name (nom de plume) (EI. RIWen unpointed) (GL. abridgement. 105. extract. 59. al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah VHH O P DOLI WDNKI „ – shaving. 145). 53. trimming (TS. n. NKXO ¦ah – excerpt. NKDI I (lit. IA. epitome. comp. ‘light’) – smaller variety (version) of a script (e.g. 18. TP. NK OLG – oval or round-shaped tool (UK. preface (LC. fa¦l al-khi¨ E see faÁl. 44: ornament). NKLO I SO NKLO I W. takhallu¦ – pseudonym. MB. AG. abbrev. mukhaffaf – letter without doubling (shaddah). IB. mukhtaÁar.20). 14). 25.  DOVR khu¨bah – exordium. 156. 123). 109). althuluth al-NKDI I NKDI I DO-mu¨aqqaq) (AS. X.

XII. TP. 273. varia lectio (e. 95. XI. LNKWLO I – variant reading. MH. XVII. 46. MU.g. 58). 52. . ikhtiO I DO-ULZ \DK LNKWLO I DO-nuskhah.




RI WKH QurÐ Q 06 .

marking a group of 5 verses of the QurÐ Q WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. thumma raÐD\Q EDÑGD NXOO NKDPV \ W DQQD DO-G Ðirah tata amman raÐs ¨arf al-NK Ð badalan min al-sharà wa-aÁba¨at tusammá bi-al-WDNKP V W. 126. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK – WKH QXPEHU  ZULWWHQ LQ WKH JKXE U y€…f…t€yÁÉ Á…€ÁxfƒvÁ…spÁxtiiwpÁq€wt€Á€qÁfÁ‚†tƒpÁÉRSÁ&ÁÁ WDNKP V 1.


95. 50. – pentastich amplification of a poem. 405. I. EI. PXNKW U  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LNKWL\ U W PXNKW U W. 401). al-khayr – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q.).v. 123-125). X. NK ¦ah – fillet (in decoration) (FT. PDNKP V – pentagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. AD. 97). LNKWL\ U. pentameter (SD.

index. AG. 12. endbanding without silk (TS. NKL\ ¨ah – sewing (of quires) (ST. MB. khay¨ SO NKX\ Ã) – thread (ST. thick needle (ST. 109). i. mikhya¨ PLNK\ ¨ – large. 19. 107-108). al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N – thread for preliminary endbanding (headbanding). I. 12. 94-95).e. index.  '6  KXZD P \XNK Ã bi-hi al-waraq Ñinda al-¨ MDK LOá GK OLN 1+ . IR. IB. – anthology (EA. 12). index. 43.


VI. 250). G E M SO GDE E M.GLOSSARY 45 **** al-daµ G (pl. of duÐduÐ) – the last three nights of the month (SA.

XIV. – silk brocade (MU. 84: mubaÃÃan bi-G E M.

preface. exordium. G E MDK 1. embracing the matter before and after al-baÑG \DK TY.

65. 52. reflection. fa-tadabbar(hu) – syn. WDGE M 1. GLE JK DK. 115). ¦afŒat al-G E MDK see Áaf¨ah. /& ) 2. creating headpieces (AD. of fataÐammal(hu) (q. TW. PA. headpiece. frontispiece (MD.v). adorning something with arabesques. 259) 2. 127. tadabbur – consideration. composition (of a text) (DM).

63. 114-115. – tanning (MB.3-4. GDEE JK – tanner (QS. I. 60). 172). MP. fasc. GXNK Q – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G. EI. IA. 140-143.. suppl.

8.  IR. 236: ÁLIDW LNKU M al-GXNK Q.

dirj :6 . darj. al-Œibr al-GXNK Q see ¨ibr.


141. IK. I. 138. 68: al-DGU M DO-ÑDU  ah) 2. 68. SA. 868: also daraj. rotulus (IK. I. parchment or paper (AJ. 138: al- .  UROOHG XS RU IROGHG VKHHW RI papyrus. roll. LL.

46 GLOSSARY PXU G EL-al-GDUM I DO-Ñurf al-Ñ PP DO-waraq al-mustaà O DO-murakkab min Ñiddat awÁ O :6  .$  Q.

 mudraj(ah) SO PDG ULM.

AG. punch (IA. bifolio (bifolium) (AJ. 142) 3. darmak – farina. 107). WDGU s – explication (of a reading) (GA.  V\Q GDUM )1  $-   Áu¨uf mudrajah) 2. 60). 287). I. paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. dast(ah) SO GXV W. dirafsh – awl. 13. 432). inset (SD.


39. comp. AB. XVXDOO\ FRQVLVWLQJ of 25 sheets (AJ. IA. 92. 59. IV. 96. GXVW U SO GDV W U. 524) 2. rizmah. I. 92. burnisher (UK. wide polisher. MA. SD. 156. MB. 94. WS. stack of 5 folded sheets of paper (5 bifolia) (OM). 145. IB. 105. kaff 3. 81. 44). PT.


 DXWKRU’s original. I. holograph (LC. 29: al-aÁl al-wa¨ G DOODGK WDÑ G LOD\KL NKLU DO-amr kull al-nusakh al-khaÃÃ \DK. also al-nuskhah al-GXVW U – archetype (AL. 23) 3.

II. book consisting of loose leaves (KF. unbound book. 233: ‘feuillets en vrac’). dasht – loose leaves. . HB. 357: mustakhraj min dasht al-MuÐayyad.

GLOSSARY 47 du¶ µ (pl. formula of benediction. 123-124: wa-iÑlam anna aÁl kull khaÃÃ wa-ÑDP GDK DO-fat¨ G QD DO-taÑmiyah faal-WDE\ Q ZD-al-WDZT P G QD DO-LGJK P ZD-al-taÑZ U 6$ . Ñalayhi al-VDO P’. 54. 150-156). pious invocation. such as ‘ra¨imaKX $OO K UD L\D $OO K Ñanhu.  . etc. daffah SO GLIDI GDII W.g. LGJK P – DVVLPLODWLRQ FRQWUDFWLRQ RI OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð V Q P P Q Q K Ð). II. AA. 617-618) 2.. adÑiyah) 1. (see e.+ 35). ‘prayer of request’ (EI. hence mudgham – contracted. assimilated (KU.. TP. supplication.

al-daffah al-WK QL\DK (ST. index. index. book cover. also al-daffah al-yumná (al-¶XO\ ) – upper cover. 104) 3. daftar *U GLSKWHUD. al-daffah al. 13).Oá (ST. 13). pasteboard (ST. 13. ST. 5: al-DOZ ¨ min al-N JKDÃ DOODGK QD \DNV QDKXP EL-al-jild Ñalá alNLW E 0% passim).  ZRRGHQ ERDUG  SUHVVLQJ ERDUG LQ WKH screw press) (MB. index. also al-daffah al-yusrá (alsuflá) – lower cover.


KK. see LS) 2.g. . account book. 14 leaves. 60) 2. 29. 108. 192). rubbing. 63. bound or unbound codex . 481). 40 x 14 cm. I. 22-25. 57) – booklet (consisting of a number of bifolia or diplomas). taftar (SK.. 321. IA. pounding (MP. 96: al-daftar fa-yuwaqqiÑ QDKX Ñalá m jullida wa-Ñalá m ODP \XMDOODG ).18) 3. Daftar kutub. 48. II. register (EI. 77-81.. n. volume (IK. fine writing (TM. beating (of the pulp) (OM) WDGT T – compact. pen wiper (SA. 4. daqq 1. . II. QRV  096) 3. SL. notebook (e.

damghah (sometimes tamghah) – ownership stamp (LC. KM. al-Œabk al-G O see ¨abk. 110. sifr 4. 363: glazing of paper with a wooden ball. 11. 118. OH. I. KR. GDON WDGO N – polishing. 107). index. NH. burnishing. 23. MB. duhn SO DGK Q GXK Q. waraq damghah see waraq. burnisher (for doublures) (TS. 87). AG. GDOO \DK – pendant (FZ. 48-50. 139). midlak – polisher.48 GLOSSARY GXTP T – small mallet (OM).163. 461). FJ. SD. 85. HT. 217. lin. glazing (ST. 13. I.

Tabriz. oil. ' U DO-6XU U – %XUK QS U IRU RWKHU HSLWKHWV RI WRZQV VHH (5 . 905-906). – fat. ' U DO-Sal¨anah – Constantinople. ' U DO-. midhan.KLO IDK – %DJKGDG 7HKUDQ 6K KMDK Q E G ' U DO-Sa¶ GDK – Constantinople. Isfahan. Herat. grease.UVK G – $UGDE O ' U DO-. mudhun – container for oil (IR. . ' U DO-6DO P – Baghdad. ' U DO-FatŒ – Constantinople. ' U DO-Hijrah – Medina. 927). ' U DO-¶.E GDK – Yazd. I. 230: LL.

circular motif (used as a textual GLYLGHU SDUDJUDSK PDUN I Áilah) (MR.  73 . 93: yajÑal bayna kull ¨DG WKD\Q d UDK IDÑDOD GK OLND MDP Ñat min al-PXWDTDGGLP Q ZD-ista¨abba alKhaà E DQ WDN Q JKXIODQ -$ .GLOSSARY 49 G UDK G µirah SO GDZ Ðir) 1.

medallion.  FLUFXODU PRWLI XVHG DV a collation mark) (TP. roundel. 273: fa-ista¨DEED DQ WDN Q DO-G U W ghuflan fa-LGK Ñ UL a bi-kull ¨DG WK QDTDÃD I Dl-G UDK DOODW WDO KL nuqÃah aw khaÃÃ I ZDVDÃLK NKDÃÃan) 3. ta¨U I. I. 156. even (as opposed to oblique. TS. 59) 5. 13: al-GDZ Ðir al-E N U \DK – circles drawn with a compass).g. MB. 56. JA. circular mark indicating the end of a gloss (TP. WDGZ U 1. straight.e. 105. disc (UK. e. circular motif representing the OHWWHU K Ð (for intahá or intih Ð) and its numerical value. (5) 4. UD. 30. round motif in textual or book cover decoration. i.

22. LM. RN. G Z Q SO GDZ Z Q. 10. 61) 3. 35). 49: wa-al-PXVWDG U KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDÃ Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr al¨ Ð wa-al-Ñayn). 9.g. hence PXVWDG U – round. QLEELQJ RI D calamus) (UD. curvilinear (e. also LVWLG UDK – rounding (of letters) (KH. LM. rounding (of the spine) (IA. 39-40) 2.


II. I. UHJLVWHU account book. 323. 90) 2. chancellery (KM. office. 323). IV. book (collection) of prose or poetry (FK. WDGZ Q 1. writing down (of ¨DG WK. sifr 13. EI. collecting (collection). II. I. SA. 8: al-G Z Q majmaÑ al-Áu¨uf. 129. EI. collection of poems written by one author (DM).

 . (.  73 .

15. UI. FRPS WDT\ G  ZULWLQJ FRPSRVLWLRQ &0 QR 7( 15) 3. 28. transcription (LC. 8: al-nusakh almudawwanah bi-khaÃÃ al-tadw Q DO-Ñ G . TE. copying.

 (al-kha¨¨ or kha¨¨) al-G Z Q – Ottoman chancery hand having a PXFK PRUH SURQRXQFHG WDUZ V TY.


IV. 1125-6). IURP which it is derived (EI. GDZ K SO GDZD\ W GXZ \ GDZ \  GDZDQ.

 LQNZHOO . KU. .. 370) 2. escritoire. writing case (containing among other things compartments for ink and pens. 154: wa-I DO-GDZ K PDMU K ZD-M EDWXK ZD-¨XTTXK ZDÃDEDTXK  7: -56. BA. III. -85. 169-170.

wiper and sand) (SA. leather thong attached to a ¨alqah (q. aide-mémoire (EI. descender (of a letter) (AA. 54. 53).v.3-4. 53) 2. ND.) in ‘boxed books’ (BA. **** dhuµ EDK SO GKDZ Ðib) 1. GDZ W – maker of inkwells or writing cases (KD. 372) 2. memorandum. tadhkirah 1. 203-204. 73). dhabr. II. FRPPRQSODFH ERRN RIWHQ RI REORQJ IRUPDW VDI QDK.132-133. 713. fasc. GDZZ µ. AT. 440-443. suppl. MB. 65. UK. 77. III. II. VII. 137-139).50 GLOSSARY ruler. ER. EI. X. DG. midhbar see mizbar.

53). dhanab SO DGKQ E. X. +%  (.

LC. 25. UD. paint (MU. 21). al-dhahab al-masŒ T – gold powder (QS. 130-132. UK. MB. gold powder mixed with size for ornamental writing. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink. I. ¨arf (SA. I. 477. 59). (qalam) al-dhahab – script written in gold ink in the form of al- .’). 89-91. index. 13).V. etc. 24. LL. SA. III. al-dhahab al-maŒO O – liquid gold (ST. WDGKQ E – appendix. 226. dhahab. 983: ‘water-gold. 151). II. – tail (foot) of a letter. supplement (AD.

145). gilding. al-WDGKK E DOODPP ¶ EULOOLDQW JORVV\ JOD]HG. writing with liquid gold. KA. IX. WDGKK E 1. TE. 27. 222. chrysography (LC.GLOSSARY 51 thuluth or al-WDZT Ñ with its letters outlined in a colour other than gold (NA. AS. 104-105: al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá = matt. 15.


27. dhayl SO GKX\ O. MU. WDGKK E PD¨U T – gold tooling (HN. chrysographer (AB. LGKK E – chrysography (SJ. PA. 15). 385). 141). XV. TE. JLOW REMHFW 6' . 132. mudhahhib – gilder. 120: Á ¨ib al-khaÃÃ alPDO ¨ wa-al-LGKK E DO-I Ðiq. 490).


23). dhaylah – ‘tail of the text’ colophon (TW.  VXSSOHPHQW appendix. 206). dhayl al-waraqah – foot of the page. al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal see taÐU NK **** raµs (pl. ruÐ V. lower margin. dhayl al-M PDK VHH M PDK dhayl al-NLW E – tail (of the book) (LC.

page or book. frontispiece (LC. e. 26). 62) 4. 26). SA. raµs al-waraqah. beginning of something. raµs al-lawŒah – headpiece. character. raµs al-fiqrah or raµs al-NDO P – chapter heading or subheading (LC. 107. IA. 113: al-V TLà wa-huwa al-raÐs. raµs al-NLW E). 26) 2. envelope flap (MB. 24. TM. 136. raµs al-ka¶b – endband (headband) (MB. upper margin (TS. as opposed to the spine (MB. 172). 14.  KHDG RI D letter. 109). LC. 108. one of the HDUO\ VFULSWV DSSDUHQWO\ DVVRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH YL]LHU 'K DO-RiÐ VDWD\Q . fore-edge of the codex.g. III. i. raµs al-¦afŒah. sometimes al-UL\ V or al-UL\ VK (!) 1.e. IA. 61) 3. (qalam) al-riµ V .g. ruµ V DO-ŒXU I (MM. e. ruµ V DOsu¨ U. 109.

52 GLOSSARY al-Fa l ibn Sahl (d.5 -242. 12. but having a left-slRSLQJ WDUZ V DV RQH RI LWV FKDUDFWHULVWLFV (AS. vox reclamans (NZ. script akin to a large naskh. AQ. U EL¨ah – catchword. RN. 213. 236. 126. 37. FZ. JM.202/817-8) (FN. U EL¨ SO UDZ ELÃ) – fore-edge flap (FJ. 84. 100). 144. 83-84. 215). MO. WDUZ V 1. also WDUZ VDK (see AQ and MO below) – barbed letter-head or serif-like downward stroke (either right-sloping or left-sloping) on the KHDG RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI E Ð M P G O U Ð. TU. 226. execution of the head of a letter (the manner of drawing it) 2. AS. 30. à Ð N I DQG O P 6$ . (qa¨¶ or T OLE. 13) 2. 46: thumma qad dhakara ahl al-ÁLQ ÑDK DQQD WDUZ V DO-alif ka-subÑih wa-GKDKDED < T W LOá al-]L\ GDK Ñalá dh OLN . 42: fa-inna qalam al-UL\ VK \DP O ilá al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-naskh wa-OD\VD I KL LQVLNK I ZD-O LQ¨ià à waKXZD PXUDZZDV MDP Ñuh).. KH.. 35. HI. 65). 100. 33. 146.

UXE ¶ see qaÃÑ DQG T OLE rub¶ al-M PDK VHH M PDK rub¶ al-turunjah see turunjah. DO-rub¶. 5DE ¶ al-Awwal (al-VKDU I.

89. – the third month in the Muslim calendar. abbrev.NKLU (al-PXE UDN. 39/2: 5DE ¶ al-0DZO G). 5DE ¶ al. / / (OS. CM. 5DE ¶ al-7K Q .

rabaÑ W. – the fourth month in rab¶ah (pl.


 FRS\ RI RQe part (juzÐ) of the QurÐ Q 76  .

51. MS.  6' .  &$ .21. nos. 48. 15: inna al-PXU G EL-al-rabÑah ÁXQG T PXUDEEDÑ al-shakl min khashab mughashshá bi-al-MLOG GK ÁDI Ði¨ wa-¨DODT \XTVDP G NKLOXK EX\ WDQ EL-Ñadad DM] Ð al-muÁ¨af yujÑDO I NXOO ED\W PLQKX MX]Ð min al-muÁ¨af wa-iÃO TXK Ñalá almuÁ¨DI PDM ]DQ +.  PXOWL-volume QurÐ Q al-rab¶ah alVKDU IDK (SJ.

…spÁF†„wtxÁhfwpyifƒÁfggƒp‡  Á ÁÉHRÁ%&Á .128). 109). AG. WDUE ¶ – square (an instrument) (HT. stalk (?) (TS. lin. mirba¶ah – small tool resembling a piece of wood used for lifting. al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ see kaÑb. 11.

50. composition (MU. the expression µUDWWDEWXKX K . arrangement (of the text). I.GLOSSARY 53 WDUW E 1. 51: wajaÑaltu al-WDUW E Ñalá ¨XU I DO-muÑjam.170) 2. AM. no.

IV. compact writing. SS. 5: ratamtu al-NLW E TDUUDEWX ED\QD VXÃ ULK. n. 384. sifr 13. mubawwib. II. ratm – close. murattib – author. 72). compiler (DF.¶ XVHG LQ D SUHIDFH NKXÃbah) and indicating the chapter arrangement of the composition in question (TP. comp. 53.20). copying (KM.

abbrev.  26 . Rajab (al-murajjab. al-fard) – the seventh month of the Muslim calendar. al-aÁabb. al-¨DU P DO-aÁamm.

 . DUM Ñ ) – reference mark (signe de renvoi).1 . 376).   $5  ÑDO PDW DO-rajÑ ilá al-K PLVK . VIII. XUM ]DK – poem composed in rajaz metre in which one and the same rhyme is obligatory. raj¶ (pl. didactic poem (EI. often in the shape of an upward rising stroke or the abbreviation 0.

U ML¶ SO UDZ MLÑ ) – strip of leather for lining the spine (TS. polychrome illumination (TE. 17) 2. 28. 252). UXM ¶ – reference. 5: al-WDUM Ñ washy al-NLW E. writing in bold characters (TE. barrière qui ferme une rivière’. al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah – WKH OHWWHU \ Ð with its tail (foot) pointing to the right (SA. source (in a text) (IN. muÑallaqah. FRPS SD. III. I. 109). retouchage (of a letter). WDUM ¶ 1. retouching. comp. KM. IV. AG. I. sifr 13. 17. 239: not allowed in al-mu¨aqqaq). 99. MJ. 513: ‘barrage.

. 62).  DOVR LVWLUM ¶ – IRUPXOD µLQQ OL-$OO K ZDLQQ LOD\KL U MLÑ Q¶ XVHG DW WKH Hnd of a conclusion. epilogue (AD.

31: MD. al-marji¶ al-a¦ghar – fore-edge flap (ST. index. RI. ST. n. 13).13.54 GLOSSARY marji¶ – envelope flap (ST. 137. 13: yusammá al-OLV Q . al-marji¶ al-akbar – envelope flap (ST. index. index.185). 13). raŒl(ah) – book cradle. book support (MD.% 81. 132: alra¨ODK DZ NXUV DO-muÁ¨af min law¨ayn min al-khashab mutaG NKLlayn bi-ÃDU TDW DO-taÑVK T PLQ DO-wasaà ka-DQQDKXP NDII Q TDG VKDEDkat aÁ ELÑXK  $'  µSXSLWUH SRXU OH &RUDQ¶.

abbrev. numrah) (TP. comp. 584. requiescat (used after the name of a deceased person) ‘ra¨LPDKX $OO K UD¨PDW $OO K ÑDOD\KL WDJKDPPDGDKX $OO K EL-ra¨matih’. 1055. 54. nos. 1062. 1035. 294. 3099. 1038. UXNK P DK. 2152.   WKH U Ð DQG K Ð in manuscripts of Persian and Indian provenance often resemble a long horizontal line with a loop at its end. 419. 3185). tarŒ P WDUDŒŒum – the formula of benediction. VA. 1223.

OM). 14. XXIB). 107. TP. ST. 59. also lawŒ al-UXNK P – marble. 172: al-qiÃÑah al-U Ðidah min al-jild fawqa al-daffah al-yusrá. UDG µat al-kha¨¨ – inelegance (poorness) of handwriting. pl. TS. 11. 10. marble slab (MB. raddah – envelope flap (TM. 103. . AG. similarly alkha¨¨ al-UDG µ – EDG LQHOHJDQW KDQG )1  ZD T OD UDG Ðat al-khaÃà ]DP QDW DO-adab wa-T OD DO-khaÃà al-UDG Ð jadb al-adab). . IA.

92. AJ. AB. 39. consisting of five quires. WS. ream (of paper). . dast (q. 145.) (PT.v.GLOSSARY 55 rizmah (pl. 96: wa-al-dast khams wa-ÑLVKU Q waraqah wa-al-UL]PDK NKDPVDW GXV W 6' . rizam) 1.

also ruzmah – booklet (SD. letter. FRmp. treatise. 524: ‘cahier’). VIII. monograph (EI. LUV O DK. tract. dast 2. I. ULV ODK 1. epistle 2. 532).

72: fa-\DMLE DQ \DN Q TDGUXK PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK . 35: huwa iÃO T DO-ÑDU TDK PLQ JKD\U WDTZ V 6$ ... 36: wa-NXOO LUV ODK \DMLE DQ WDN Q EL-sinn al-qalam al-yumná. – ILQDO VWURNH H[WHQVLRQ RI WKH WDLOV RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV V Q U Ð. ¨ Ð P P Q Q \ Ð ÑD\Q T I Á G Z Z K Ð without an upward curvature (KH. LM.

 tarassul – art of letter writing. designing. making a mark (ST. rasm al-muÁ¨af. MB. EI. 451-. marking. sketching (ME. rasm al-tasmiyah (DP. execution. drawing. 45) 3. epistolography (DM). e. index. PA. copying. 100. 14) 2.VIII. writing. 561. rasm 1.g. 101. 100.


unpointed letter or word ( NO. I. chapter (in a composition) (SD. letter or word in a dictionary (SD. 527) 7. – stroke. 527). line (traced with a pen) (SD. rasm al-JKXE U – see raqm. faÁl. 560. I. rawsam SO UDZ VLP. 15) 6. mis¨arat al-rasm see misÃarah. I. 527) 5. 528). I. U VLP UDVV P – draftsman. bi-rasm see mustanad. painter (ME. SD. comp. designer.

14). decorating centers of book covers with medallions (ST. 14) 2. 137). 164) 3. wood block (AB. 370). index. index. – woodcut. UDVKP WDUVK P 1. III. marking (syn. UDVKVK VK – reed pen.129. rasm) (ST. lin. calamus (BA. . tooling (HT.

rizmah. 532). ream (of paper) (SD. comp.56 GLOSSARY rashmah 1. marshim. mark (TS. I. 18) 2. marsham SO PDU VKLP.

125) 2. hot iron (SD. 28: wa-qad raÁÁaÑWX KDZ PLVK al-NLW EDK EL-WDU MLP DNEDU. ra¦ ¶ah – central medallion (on a book cover) (AB. 532).  VPDOO ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO +7 lin. 135). tar¦ ¶ 1. I. decoration (MS. illumination.


gilding the inside of the surround (outline). . 103. ta¨U U TY. TE.3 145. covering the entire surface with liquid gold (HD. decoration (with liquid gold). 126). 17) 3.

$) .

III. SA. writing. 35) 2. KH. joining letters together (AP. ra¦f. 140. composition (NS. 79. tar¦ I 1. 184: faraghtu min taÐO ILK ZD-raÁfih wataÁQ ILK 4)  IDUDJKWX PLQ WDUÁ I K GK DO-±iÁn al-¨aÁ Q.

used for the companions of the Prophet. tar„iyah. 89.    73 54. AR. abbrev. 125). 34. II. tara„„in – the formula of benediction ‘ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu’ or ‘ri Z Q $OO K Ñalayhi’. KH. SL. MI. 15. tar¨ E – rounding (of letters) (UD. 35. 35: al-tarà E KL\D VKDGGDW al-LVWLG UDK.

 FRPS WDTZ U al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (or al-ra¨bah. DQW RI \ ELV.

AS. 24). . – curvilinear VFULSWV VXFK DV WKH WKXOXWK WDZT Ñ and riq Ñ (UD. 15. 19. istir¶ µ \DK – note. 14. 16. statement (LC. 144).

11. 111-112). mirfa¶ 1. 230. n. riqq SO UXT T. book support. ND.133. lin. support (for an inkwell) (AA. book cradle (IN.GLOSSARY 57 raf¶ – gouge-like tool (HT. 137). 44. KK. 70) 2. I. raqq. 231.

UDTT ¦ – catchword. 105. LL. IV. sifr 13. AA. AE. vocalization by means of points. n. embellished writing. making something multicoloured (LL. AK. I. 119. 86: alraqsh al-¶$UDE ). KK. 105. 269). arabesque decoration (KA. UDTVK WDUT VK 1. paper or other writing surface (MU. IW. 407). 53.  WKLQ OHDWKHU SDUFKPHQW 6$ . I. UDTT JKD] O see jild. 353). 407-410. KJ. UDTT T UXT T – parchment maker. SK. 230). UDTT PDQVK U – ‘unfolded parchment’ (EI. 93. parchment leaf (ND.. elegant. I. 5: al-WDUT VK DO-NLW EDK ZD-altasà U I DO-Áu¨uf) 2. diacritical point (JA. IK. 108-111.1. 1135) 3. 683. KM. EI. EP) 2. 17. copying (TE. 133: wa-kuntu aÑri  ÑDOD\KL NXOO \DZP ULT Ñan fayuwaqqiÑX O I K . parchmenter (DG. 17. 42: al-raqq al-azraq. ruq¶ah SO ULT Ñ ) 1. 53. 85). 74-75. diacritical pointing (TE. 60-63. 1135) 4. al-raqq al-a¨mar. calamus (IR. WS. KR. raqshah – pointing. piece (slip) of leather. VIII. no.67). I. vox reclamans (NM. VIII. mirqash – reed pen. -485.

note. brief message.  OHWWer. (kha¨¨) al-ruq¶ah (Turk. rikÑa) – script developed most probably in WKH QG KDOI RI WKH WK FHQW RQ WKH EDVLV RI G Z Q TY.

1126). DQG XVHG commonly by the Arabs in correspondence and occasionally as a book hand (EI. . IV.

VII. 1123. LM. often sewn in). 78-82.) script (AS. EI. drawings and/or calligraphy (consisting of a number of pieces joined together and forming a bookaccordeon) (AC. passim. sifr 13. IV. 47: wa-al-ULT Ñ lil-WDZ T Ñ al-ÁLJK U ZD-al-PXU VDO W EI. muraqqa¶ – album of paintings.58 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-ULT ¶ – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ (q. MN. inset (MK. IV. 602-603). 5: al-raqm al-khaÃÃ I DO-NLW E. writing (KM. 1125. 139. raqm 1.v. ruqay¶ah – slip of paper (used for glosses and inserted in between the leaves of the codex. 146.in Persia. WDUT ¶ SO WDU T Ñ ) – repair. 86). JM.in Turkey). patchwork.



NI. – piece of calligraphy. calligraph (AC. 266) 4. 41. DP. 180: al-LM ]DK DOPXE UDNDK OL-N WLE K GK Dl-raqm. 54. AW. diacritical pointing RI OHWWHUV.




372. sifr 13. AM. IR. fasc. no. WDUT P – punctuation (AH. no. al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK. 468-9: AN. 106). 183. 230. also known as al-ŒLV E DO-Hind or ŒLV E DOHind – Hindu-Arabic numerical system used in the Mashriq (AN. 82. – abbreviation. siglum (CL. 5. 147. 183). 5: raqana al-NLW E TDULED bayna suà ULK. KJ. 160). 30). AW. GA. WDUT P DO-ZDUDT W – foliation. 17. GA. 2. rasm) alJKXE U – numerical system (also known as ‘dust’ or Toledan numerals) used in the Maghreb (EI. 387-388. U TLP PXUDTTLP – calligrapher. 17. 141. arqam. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK. copyist (AC. raqn – compact writing (KM. 1140). WDUT P DO-¦afaŒ W – pagination. 383. also known as Œisab (or ŒXU I. IV. calamus (TE. IV. IK. TE. III. III. SK. BA.3. 45. UDT P – inkwell (KM. 244. sifr 13. LL. mirqam – reed pen.76). 154). I.


writing) (KM. IV. embellishing ( a text. 5: WDUT Q DONLW E WD]\ QXK.GLOSSARY 59 WDUT Q 1. sifr 13.


al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. WDUN E 1.5 -237: al-a¨E U DO-murakkabah). on the line) (MY. UA. 60ff). markaz SO PDU NL]. murakkab 1. 83). 109. hybrid (of a script) (LM. I. 389. mounting (of leather on book covers and the covers on the textblock). 393). linking (joining) one letter with another. 58. IV. HT. 24-27. ¨ibr 2. MP. (Turk. comp. lin. 45). ligatured. 14. 681) 2. ligature (e. 78) 3. III. ST. preparing inks (by mixing two or more ingredients) HJ 1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q . 50. Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. boarding (TS. e. mürekkeb) – ink (DD.g.g.73. SA. comp. index. al-ŒXU I DO-PXUDNNDEDK PXUDNNDE W – letters of the alphabet (written joined together. ¨ibr. composition of letters and words on the line (ER. AG.

UXN ¶ . – support (for reed pens) (UA. 393: li-P ÑalayKL \  aÑ ruÐ V DO-DTO P OLÐDOO WXÁdaÑ ). rak¶ah – bowing (during the recitation of the QurÐ Q.



5 . .

index. IB. rakwah (pl. AG. corner piece itself (ST. . 31. mirkan – pitcher-shaped container (OM).  ZHGJHG stamp (used for a corner piece) (TS. 107) 3. II. 30. 703). 69). ULN Ð) – inkwell (KD. 14.

murammim – restorer.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-suà U baÑGD WDVZL\DWLK ZD-NLW EDWLK ZD-\XT O UDPPDMDKX EL-al-WXU E ¨attá fasada).60 GLOSSARY UDPP WDUP P – repair. WDUP M – VPXGJLQJ REOLWHUDWLRQ .0 . restoration (DM). ramz SO UXP ].

TW. chronogram. also WDUP ] – marking the QurÐ QLF WH[W ZLWK WKH FRQYHQWLRQDO UHading signs TLU Ð W. 55. 468. WB. 427) 4. chronosticon (EI. VIII.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ VLJOXP /&  0+   (. III. VIII. 159) 3. code. cypher. secret alphabet (EI. 428) 2.

V.&  DNKDU I DO-UXE Ñ TDG P PDUP ] I VLIU. 209. . KHQFH PDUP ] – provided with reading marks (DC.

abbrev. Rama„ Q (al-PXE UDN DO-muÑaÌÌam) – the ninth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 .

I. 127136). I. al-WDUP O DO-GKDKDE – gold sprinkling (TW. 393). WDUP N see ta]P N WDUP O – sprinkling (of the freshly written text with sand) (TD. II.  ODK lil-raml al-a¨mar. PLUPDODK UDPO \DK – sand box. sand compartment in the writing FDVH GDZ K) (SA. 135: WDUP O bi-al-dhahab al-NK OL¦).  '' . . TD. 86. 478- $7  6' . UA.


1186. I. UXZ K. LL. – little stick for the application of kohl. 393. DM). UA.  OLO-ikti¨ O EL-hi. U ZLQ U ZL\DK (pl. syn. mik¨ O '' .

53. 109-111). variant reading. VIII. – transmitter.) (TP. 26. 53). EI. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK – transmission certificate (MU. varia lectio (MR.v. transmission. recension (recensio) (LC. 417418 and 500-501) 3. II. marwiyah SO PDUZL\ W. link in the chain of transmission (TP. 545-547) 2. ULZ \DK 1. also known as sanad (q. XII. version (versio). ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – book ascription. 94). KF. tradition (traditio).

JM. 73-77.EQ DO-%DZZ E ZD-DPP DOray¨ Q ID-huwa bi-al-TL\ V LOá al-mu¨aqqaq ka-al-¨DZ VK LOá alnaskh. 1125. 146. (qalam) al-UL\ VK see riÐ V  .v. – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK ULZ \DK FKDLQ of transmitters) (EI. IV. 1123. LM. 38. 545-547). 100: al-DTO P DO-U VK yah).in Turkey). of ray¨ Q RU D W\SH RI mu¨aqqaq script (EI. rish(ah) – quill pen (UK. VIII. qultu wa-ka-al-JKXE U LOá al-ULT Ñ. rayŒ Q – term used in the later Ottoman period and in modern publications either as a syn. MB. MP.in Persia. 144. 43: wa-T OD .) script (AS. wa-al-farq bayna al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q DQQD DO-ray¨ Q \DN Q LÑU EXKX EL-qalamih wa\DN Q LÑU EXKX PXIDWWD¨ al-aÑyun wa-al-mu¨DTTDT \DN Q LÑU EXKX ELghayr qalamih). (qalam) al-rayŒ Q – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq (q.

¨ibr.62 GLOSSARY **** ] M – vitriol. also dhabr – writing.v. I. 65: qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ ]DEU K GKLKL DO-0DM OLV DOMustanÁLU \DK«. CI. IV. sulphuric acid or a sulphate (one of the components of ink. q. sifr 13. 4: al-zabr al-QDTVK I DO-¨ajar) 2. transcription (TE. inscription on stone (KM. 18. copying.). ]DEU WD]E U 1.

80. 92). 444. 53: wa-\XT O OLON WLE ] ELU ZD-]DE U PLWKO   ULE ZD- DU E. copyist (TE. ND. ND. ] ELU ]DE U – scribe. zubur) – composition. zab U (pl. 80. II. IK. work (SA. 18. KK.

copying (KK. 18). ]LEULMDK ]LEU M 1.18. 230). 18) 2. elegant. TE. TE. mizbar or midhbar – reed pen. 85. polychrome illumination (TE. embellished writing. SA. IK. copying (KK. 53: wa-\XT O ]DEUDMWX DO-NLW E « LGK ¨assantuhu wa-zayyantuh. 18)  SO ]DNK ULI. elegant. IR. 444-465. II. calamus (TE. zakhrafah 1. 53. embellished writing.


87). 80). decorator (WR. muzakhrif – illuminator.  DUDEHVTXH RU geometrical decoration (WR. zirr SO D]U U D]LUUDK.

110. KT. – knob (of a clasp) (TS. . comp. Ñurwah. 25. AG. 135). 34.

35. ST. 109).GLOSSARY 63 zarkashah – embellishment. zalf (MN. 1222). zulf (Pers. 19: in 12). index. 69. ‘hair lock’. ]LP P DK. 360) 1. IV. ]XO \MDK. V. ornamental tile (DM)  PRVW SUREDEO\ D VPDOO VTXDUH IRUPDW RI D ERRN . 25. fastener (TS.. zulayjah (]DO MDK. 69) – serif-like VWURNH SURWUXGLQJ IURP WKH KHDG RI WKH DOLI O P HWF FRPS WDUZ V (KH. 682. I. ‘curl’). lit. MN. ER. zamm – leather thong (for tying up a book). AG. see DC.& SDVVLP I T OLE DO-]XO \MDK I DO-]XO \MDK OLO-kibar(?). decoration in gold and colours (LL. 689)./Turk.

601). 95) 2. GA. register (IK. NA.9. 181). 383-385. catalogue (SD. 127. azimmah) 1. ŒXU I DO-]LP P – Graeco-Coptic alpha-numerical system used in early Arab administration records (AN. WD]P N – outlining (of a letter by means of a fine line in a colour different from it) (NC. 222: al-WDUP N . (pl. pt. I. list. (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P see musnad. account book.

478). 101. 315. II. ta¨U U WDN¨ O zunjufr. KXZD DQ ya¨bis al-¨arf bi-lawn ghayr lawnih bi-TDODP UDT T MLGGDQ 7(  AS. comp. . KF. 145. II. vermillion ink (SA. MB. 320). zinjafr – cinnabar.

44. hence muzahhar. 38. floriated (KJ. 80: Ñamal al-PX]DKKDU W ZD-qaÁÁ al-waraq).1.64 GLOSSARY ]DQIDO MDK – case. KR. zawj SO D]Z M. WD]K U – floral decoration. no. 91). box (DG.


18) 2.120b. AD. copying (TE. 376). X. X. 408-409. WD]Z U 1. muzawwir – forger (EI. 391). 73). GLSORPD 76    ID-in N QD DO-NLW E NXOOXK D]Z MDQ G QD PXNDUUDV ZD-GK OLND DQQD D]Z M al-N JKDG DNWKDU GDONLK I DO-DZ VLÃ. sarlawŒ muzdawij see sarlaw¨. forgery. 409). 73. VII. conjugate leaf (AG. mizwadah – small container (for making ink) (DD. TK. EI. X. 825 and VIII. falsification (UI. 6. 107). 90-100). ER. 283. muzdawij – XUM ]DK-type poem in which every two verses have the same rhyme (EI. 107) 2. WD]Z T SO WD] Z T. AG. embellished writing. f. I. also WD]Z UDK – elegant. ]DZZ U – painter (AD. GA.


12). 11) 3. miniature painting (WA. multi-colour illumination (HT.102.  decoration. 4). . decorating (with colours other than gold) (KA.4. writing. 105). MS. ]DZZ T – illuminator. 560. 560) 4. n. lin. WA. miniature painter (ME. painting (with an admixture of quicksilver) (ME. ]LZ TDK – art of illumination.

111. 9). 73). addition (CM. abbrev. IA. 52. MI. index. 62). 59. 136). 9). square (an implement) (MB. ]L\ U DO-taq¦ ¦ – press (for trimming) (ST. also takht al-]L\ U (ST. ]L\ GDK 1. 98) 3. MH. superfluous. angle 2. ]L\ U ]L\\ U – bookbinder’s press.GLOSSARY 65 ] ZL\DK 1. ] µid(ah) SO ]DZ Ðid) 1. 127) 2. post-scriptum (AD.  ZULWWHQ DERYH D FDQcellation to indicate a dittographic error (TN. dittography (TM. interpolation. index. 184) 2. interpolation. ]L\ U DO-TDU ¦ – RUGLQDU\ VFUHZ SUHVV 67 LQGH[ . corner. addition (TP. 60.

embellished writing (SK. 119: ¨usn alNLW EDK ZD-]D\QXK . FRPS TDUU Á. ] QDK WD]\ Q 1. elegant.


suµ O (pl. xiv. jaw E (CI. 128) 2. abbrev. II. **** al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. comp. preamble to a fatwá. . asÐilah) 1. MI. quodlibet.

461. the formula of glorification ‘sub¨ QD ZDtaÑ Oá’. 53. n. VA.20. nos. 1853.66 GLOSSARY sabŒDODK WDVE Œ 1. 696. 3214) 2. the doxological formula ‘sub¨ QD $OO K¶ 0: 108) used sometimes instead of the ¨amdalah (TP. used after the word All K 73 .

parchment) (IB. tasŒiyah – binding (with thin leather. IB. 13. 637). I. piece (of poetry. VXNKWL\ Q VLNKWL\ Q – morocco (leather) (DM). 11-12).185). al-dhahab al-masŒ T see dhahab. lapsus calami (DM). etc. siŒ µah – piece.) (SD. sabq(at) al-qalam – slip of the pen. n. mistar – fore-edge flap (ST. slip (of paper on which one writes a short sentence). index. 81. VXNK P – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G TY.

plug (in the inkwell) (IK. WDVG G – copying. 83). VLG G (pl. . 17). asiddah) – stopper. transcription (TE.

reading. hence V ULG – reader. recital. VLU V V U V VHH VKDUV DVKU V sard 1. n. awling. 122) 2. 1347). al-surrah alODZ] \DK – mandorla).52). center-medallion (on a book cover) (FJ. LL. misrad – awl.GLOSSARY 67 surrah – center-piece. punch (SK. 40. I. Áurrah. 122. KM. V ULG VDUU G – sewer of leather (LL. sifr 4. 50: al-surrah al-G µLU \DK – circular medallion. comp. punching (SK. 1347). 56. I. 39. 115. prelector (TP. collation (of a text without linguistic or other analysis of it). I.) 1. sarlawŒ(ah) (Pers. headpiece (law¨at Áadr al-NLW E.

MD. resembling a cypress tree) in a Mamluk bookcover design. double-page frontispiece (sarlawŒ muzdawij) (LC. 27. 11: huwa al-khaÃà al-mamG G PLQ \DP Q DO-N WLE LOá yas ULK DZ EL-al-Ñaks ka-al-E Ð wa-al-N I wa-na¨ZLKLP  6$ .  frontispiece. sarwah – lozenge-shaped element (with two sides longer than the others. 36). 127.. KR. AF. also known as lawzah (JL.. 82). 95. horizontal stroke (UD. munsa¨iŒ – flat. . 97.

sa¨r (pl. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ see qafan. asà U VXà U. asÃur.

line of writing. . – line (KD. II. 705: al-saÃU I DO-lughah alathar al-mustaà O Ñalá istiw Ð).

MB. index. 155. 13. copying (TE. MB. mis¨arah SO PDV Ãir) 1. redaction.%  Q LC. lineation. IA. geometrical design (polygonal interlace). 104-105). I. number of lines per page (TK. 91. straightedge (UK. mis¨arat al-WDEN U – ruler for work with geometrical figures (MB. 18. 17. designing (UK. 140: wa- mis¶a¨. 48) 5. WA.  ODK PLQ NKDVKDE PXVWDT PDW al-janabayn yusaÃÃar ÑalayK P \D¨W M PLQ WDVà ULK PLQ DO-NLW EDK ZDmutaÑDOODTDWLK ZD-akthar man ya¨W M LOD\KL DO-mudhahhib) 2. 78. mis¨arat al-taŒE U – ruler for inking (UK. 104. IB. stencil (AF. 104. ruling (of folios). 155. 247) 4. 59). pasteboard (HT. LC. 174) 3. TM. threaded guideline board for ruling pages. composition (AD. as RSSRVHG WR DUDEHVTXH WDZU T WDVKM U 67 LQGH[  . 28) 5. 73. WR. lineation (LC. MB. 50. 105. WS. IA. 86. III. V ¨ir. 77). musa¨¨ir – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE FRS\LVW VFULEH $$  TE. mis¨arat al-rasm – ruler for drawing. IN. mis¨arat al-U Œ – ruler for work with leather. mis¨arat al-shughl – ‘work’ (heavy duty) ruler (UK. ¶arsh al-sa¨r see Ñarsh. mis¨arat al-takŒ O – ruler for outlining (UK. folder (UK. ruling board (ST. 28. TS. 43). 155). SDVVLP 6$ . 103. lin. TA. IA. KA. writing. 12. 155. mus¶u¨ – receptacle for saÑ W VQXII" PXVN". ruler. (grid of) guidelines. 28. ruling.. number of lines per page (LC. TS. 155. 17). lining. ff. 25) 3. 59). 87). used for burnishing gold decoration or writing (KA. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \DK – ivory ruler. 155). 134) 4. tas¨ U 1. 15.120ab: faÁO I Ñamal al-misÃarah. creating a line (of writing) (SA.68 GLOSSARY huwa i  IDW DO-kalimah ilá al-kalimah ¨attá taÁ U VDÃran muntaÌim alwa Ñ ka-al-misÃarah) 2. 113) 6. 59). 104- 7.

DM: snuff box). . 1364. .5  // .



 SDSHU WH[WEORFN 76  $* 107) 3. 16: al-maÁ ¨if al-VLIU \DK. book. 96: wa-qad jarat al-Ñ GDK I DO-DNWKDU DOO \XT O DO-VLIU LOO P N QD Ñalayhi jild. codex. MS. volume (bound in leather-covered pasteboards) (IK.


9 VLIU   $$ 23-24: al-safarah al-NDWDEDK Z ¨iduhum al-V ILU. safarah) – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE .0 . V ILU (pl.

g. WDVI U 1. index . bookbinding (e. ST.


PXVDIILU VDII U – bookbinder (ST. AG. AD. safa¨ SO DVI Ã) 1. fibres (?) (in paper) (ID. al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK see muÁ¨af. al-WDVI U DO-Mi¦U – Egyptian-style binding characterized by a central medallion in the shape of an almond. small tool resembling a fish scale or a reed from a basket (TS. 158. 62: al-N JKDG DMZDGXK P ÁDI ODZQXK ZD-naÑuma lamsuh wa-thaqula waznuh waM GDW ÁLT ODWXK ZD-TDOODW DVI Ãuh). passim). 97. IV. 110). 78). end of a letter or book 2. 31. oblong format (of a book) (MD. . 106: al-Áu¨uf al-VDI QDK SD. 11. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. index. – book cover (MB. 15. safan – coarse hide (used for polishing) (DM). al-nuskhah al-VDIDU \DK see nuskhah. note-pad or commonplace book in oblong format in which the lines are usually written parallel with the spine (EI. MB. TF. EI. 150). HT. I. lower margin. AG. VDI QDK 1. VIII. 742) 2. 109: thumma nazalta sufl al-NLW E PDZ iÑ al-NKL\ Ãah). tail (of the page). 660. lawzah (mandorla) (TS. lin. 109) 2. spine (of a book) (UK.115.

58. ghi¨ µ al-saq¨ – hexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design. haplography (TP. 238) 1. KR. XII.70 GLOSSARY saq¨. also LVT ¨ – omission. 88). 97. saqa¨ (MU. see above) (JL. diamond-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. 95. 97). MH. V TL¨  RPLVVLRQ KDSORJUDSK\ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I al-¨DZ VK  70 . 95. 87) 2.

VLT K – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. lin. jazmah 2.  DOVR V TL¨ah – envelope flap (MB. 148. mark indicating vowellessness of a medial consonant. 133. circle-like tool (HT. saqy al-waraq – sizing (of paper) (UK. VXN Q 1. comp. VLNN Q SO VDN N Q. 113: al-V TLÃ wa-huwa al-raÐs. 80). 137). 230). AT.133. 60). II. WS. 482. 107. IR. comp. ÑLO M PLVT K. 118. IA.

II. 31-33). SA. VLNN Q DO-kash¨ see kashÃ. AA. silsilah SO VDO VLO. 90-91.  DQG 0%  VLNN Q DOEDU\ VLNN Q DO-qaÃÃ. pen knife (IK. SK. LM. 711. 103-104. VI. 248). VDONK LQVLO NK PXQVDODNK – the last night of the month (SA. – knife. II. 115- . 465-466. KD.$  8.


76  $*  7) SDVVLP.

611). IX. stemma codicum (AL. 27). (qalam) al-musalsal – relative of al-WDZT Ñ script in which all letters DUH LQWHUORFNHG DQG WKH DOLI DQG O P ORRN OLNH OLQNV LQ D FKDLQ $6 . I. silsilat al-nasab – stemma.  VSLULWXDO JHQHDORJ\ DV IRXQG LQ GLSORPDV LM ] W especially in calligraphy) (EI.

WDVO P DK) – the formula of benediction ‘Ñalayhi al-VDO P¶ (YM. KK. EI. 15. VDO P. 5: al-PXTDGGLPDK I DO-taÁliyah wa-al-WDVO PDK.GLOSSARY 71 146. 107). AG. JM. 47: ¨XU IXK PXWWDÁLODK OD\VD I K VKD\Ð munfaÁil. sulfah – soft leather (used for doublures) (TS. IV. 5863. 1124).

VA. I. DEEUHY / / / / (TP. mas P U. MI. no. CI. 128). 2211.1830. 54. PLVP U (pl. xiii.

TM. 372. – nail. III. peg (part of a clasp) (BA.  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U.



&7 .

g.. LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ – audition certificate (beginning with the words samiÑa. TP.  DXGLWLRQ QRWH (statement. EI. 485493). TP. auditor. 267. VIII.. samiÑWX RU EDODJKD VDP Ñan) (e. MU. 69. 1019-1020). XVII. abbrev.25. 278. II. also known as WDVP ¶ or ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. taVP ¶  DXGLWLQJ 08 . MU. V PL¶ – SXSLO DWWHQGLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. LC. 53. n.. KF. (CW. X. 27. 53. certificate). .

audition note. certificate (JA. 45) 2. 268: wa-\DNWXE I DOODGK \DO KL DO-WDVP Ñ wa-al-taÐU NK 0+ . ZULWLQJ GRZQ UHFRUGLQJ D VDP Ñ (CT. I.

musmi¶ – SHUVRQ VKD\NK. musammi¶.

FRQGXFWLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. PDVP ¶ SO PDVP Ñ W. audition leader (master). certifier (CT. 45). authoritative commentator.


proper name (EI. 1. . title of a book (ism al-NLW E). IV. 179-181) 2.

28) 2. n. TP. tasmiyah 1. title (of a work) (LC. 28. the expression ‘sammaytuhu’ (in a preface) (LC.v. such as Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. 100). ism al-shuhrah see shuhrah. sinn SO DVQ Q. 53.72 GLOSSARY ism al-MDO ODK VHH WDMO O al-Ism al-A¶„am see al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q  al-ism al-murakkab – compound name.20) 3. the propitiatory formula otherwise known as basmalah (q.) (MH.

– half-nib (of a calamus created by a slit. shaqq ) (UK.  ZD-lil-qalam VLQQ Q. 154: wa-VLQQ KX Ãarafuhu al-PDEU  6.

9  LQV – left side.. .  (. waŒVK – ULJKW VLGH VHH DOVR WKH DUWLFOH RQ LQV LQ // . 6$ ..  . .

153. misann or Œajar al-misann – whetstone. IA. MB. hone (UK. misann ÃXOD\O ". 103. 60: misann akh ar.

TS. NH..  $7 133.5  6$ . . 384: al-5 P  DO-±LM ]  DO-QawÁ . AG. 10. 107.

q.v. misann al-misŒ – whetstone (for a mis¨. 395).). musannn al-a¨U I – deckle-edged (paper) (DM). musannanah – chevron (FT. sanad SO DVQ G.

 DOVR NQRZQ DV LVQ G and ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – ascription (of a ¨DG WK RU ZRUN LQGLFDWLQJ D FKDLQ RI authorities going back to the author) (TP. 53. musnad – ¨DG WK-work (not arranged thematically but on the basis of WKH ILUVW DXWKRULW\ LQ WKH LVQ G. 56).

6/ .   (. 9... .

sifr 13. 365. al-Musnad al-LP P VHH LP P (al-kha¨¨) al-musnad. FN. (qalam) al-musnad – Himyarite (ancient South Arabian) script. also known as kha¨¨ ´imyar (KM. 47). IV. 692). 2. misnadah – copyist’s book support made up of some dozen sheets of paper held together at the four corners and placed on the knee (SD. 8. 704-705). RN. I. EI. FRPS muÁannaf. TW. 14. mustanad – closing phrases of a document including such statements . VII. 5. also known as (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P – Maghrebi chancery (secretarial) hand used primarily in legal documents and annotations (LT.

sanah SO VLQ Q VDQDZ W. CM. bi-ÑLQ \DK EL-himmah. II. VI. Á sundus – silk brocade (NT.GLOSSARY 73 as bi-al-isK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like. 143: wa-kusiya al-muÁ¨af al-ÑD] ] ELLZ Q ODà I PLQ DO-sundus al-akh ar). OS. 264-265. 88. ¨asaba al-LVK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like) (SA. in codices these statements indicate patronage and include bi-rasm. 232).

al-sanah al-TDPDU \DK DO-KLO O \DK DO-KLMU \DK.D.  \HDU RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D ORJRJUDSK consisting of a horizontal line with a downward curve at its end. and used predominantly in dates in non-Maghrebi manuscripts (SA. comp. VI.). Ñ P 6HH DOVR WDÐU NK  HUD al-sanah al-PLO G \DK (al-¶ VDZ \DK DO-0DV Œ \DK) – Christian era (A. 252).

I. 388). SK. VDZ G 1. black ink (LC. 147- \DQEDJK OLO-Ã OLE an yaktub al-¨DG WK EL-al-VDZ G WKXPPD EL-al-¨LEU NK ÁÁDWDQ G QD DOPLG G OL-anna al-VDZ G DÁbagh al-DOZ Q ZD-al-¨LEU DET K Ñalá marr al-GXK U ZD-al-D]P Q. 27. 384. 320. – Muslim era (DD. AI.

XIII. 161. 7: Ñathartu Ñalá almusawwadah wa-bayya WXK  08 .9 . MU.  DOVR musawwadah – draft. MU. MU. XV. 126. 27. VI. rough copy (LC.

AM. 237).IU T  V \LV V µis) – catchword. nos. copying by an apprentice (TE. copying (TE. 18). also LVZLG G (!) – writing. 97. 18. (al-kha¨¨) al-6 G Q VHH . WDVZ G 1. 65: wa-yuÃlaq ÑDOD\K al-V \LV ZD-hiya al-Ñ PP \DK I DO-NDW W b al-QurÐ Q \DK. preparation of a draft (TE. musawwid – copyist. marring (of a text). vox reclamans (NZ. 18) 2. calligrapher (AW. 50A) 3. making it difficult to read (MH. 45. FRPS PXED\\D ah. 98) 4.

 V V DK.


– woodworm. .

II. (kha¨¨) al-VL\ T DK. 463. musawwas – worm-eaten. 105. 702). ta¨U I al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ see qaÃÃ. 50. damage caused by worms (LC. 17-18). trimming the textblock (TS. LVWLZ µ – straight (even) cut (of the point of the nib) (SK. taswiyah – aligning (of quires) and shaving. comp. SA. KK. 28).74 GLOSSARY WDVZ V – worming. II. KD.

183). RA. was known as qirmah (GA. 1125. IV. 1124. NKD¨¨-L VL\ TDW VL\ TDW – script and/or system of alphabetic abbreviations used in accountancy (EI. 178-180.in Turkey. sayr SO VX\ U. DR. used in Ottoman Egypt. A variety of this script.in Persia. 24-24).


 endband (headband) strip (ST. MB. index. lin. HT. 114. 16. sayf SO VX\ I.96).

– trimming sword. cutter (UK. 103. 60: sayf bi-niÁ E VD\I EL-niÁ ED\Q VD\I ÁDJK U VD\I NDE U. 154. IA. MB. 104.

nos. also mushabbak – lattice work (FT. 19. 158: wa-alghilaÌ I UDÐs al-ibrah yashtarià Ñinda ÁLQ Ñat al-VKDE NDK IDTDÃ) 2. 20) 2. WDVKE N 1.88-106. endband (headband) (HT. WDVK E N. DH. preliminary endbanding (without silk) (TS. 73). 407. (pl. lin. 115. **** VKDE NDK 1. 33.

passim). . – interlace (TF.

406). Ã VKDE W DO-qalam – QLE RI D FDODPXV.GLOSSARY 75 al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N see khayÃ. PXWDVK ELNDK – interlacing (FT.

.' .  VKDE W DO-qalam arafuhu al-PDEU  %$ . shajjah SO VKLM M. .  VKDE WXK ¨adduh). comp... jilfah.

86: wa\XT O OL-E Ãinih al-sha¨mah wa-li-Ì KLULK DO-O Ã. 14. I. also mushajjar – foliated design. mishŒadh – whetstone. I. shaŒdh – whetting. VKDMDU O I DO-shajar – paper pulp (OM). 86. WDVKG G DK. shajarah – genealogical tree. tree-like way. 9. al-qalam al-mushajjar see qalam.  VKLM M \DÑQ QXTDÃ). stemma (AL. – GLDFULWLF SRLQW -$ . EI. shaŒm(ah) – pith. 87. DH. hone (DD. 711). 35-35). UD. composing a text in a schematic. II. 390). VII. WDVKM U 1. no. LM. stemma (SL. creating a genealogical tree. 967) 3. I. honing (of a knife) (KD. arabesque decoration (WR. shaddah. white interior substance of the reed (IK.73) 2. 27).

– doubling (of a consonant). doubling sign over a consonant (for various practices see GL. 14). shidq SO DVKG T.

book cover. . case binding (TS.  SDVWHERDUG PDGH RI WZR RU WKUHH SLHFHV RI paper and one piece of parchment). 27.

fore-edge flap (?) (NH. 109). sharaj SO DVKU M. 369). comp. fakk 2.76 GLOSSARY AG.

sKXU ¨ VKXU ¨ W.) (BA.v. III. sharŒ (pl. – plaited thong (al-sayr al-murassaÑ ) placed beneath a ¨alqah in ‘boxed books’ (q. 372).


 [Lv). frame (on a book cover) (FJ. VKDU ¨ SO VKDU ÐiÃ.0 . xiv. 106-107. cutter (IA. 139. abbrev. 29) 4. I. OM). 5051). 41: wa-al-matn mu¨ à bi-ià U GK WKDO WKDW ashriÃah. EI. rule-border (LC. 397-320. NH. 158. MB. II. MM. VLU V and V U V (DM).  UXQQLQJ (systematic) commentary. al-VKDU I DK. FZ. 27) 2. IB. 27. 100. 109) 3. I. al-sharŒ al-PD]M . al-ashraf – epithet of Najaf. rules.. comprising the text commented upon (matn). al-sharŒ al-NDE U DO-mu¨awwal) – original. DD. decorative band (UI. IX. long commentary. IA. fillet (in decoration) (FT. 401). 109: sharastu (not sharshartu!) Ñalayhi bial-DVKU V . (LC. al-sharŒ al-¦DJK U DO-mukhta¦ar) – short commentary. EA. paste (MB. mishra¨(ah) – knife. abbrev. 385. CI. VLIU   ZD-al-shars shaddat daÑk al-shayÐ). 217. VK ULŒ SO VKXUU ¨) – commentator. al-sharŒ al-wasa¨ – middle commentary. shuraÃ) – line. also referred to as al-sharŒ al-PDP] M (bi-al-matn). 60. comment-text book. MD. &. ashriÃah) 1. 60. 392: for opening sealed documents. stroke (DM). . DVKU V – asphodelus paste (UK. 174-175). shars – pasting. also VKLU V. shar¨(ah) (pl. MI.

– epithet of the months of ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O 'K DO- .

ligatured Maghrebi script. sometimes referred to as al-thuluth al-0DJKULE . 322).v. 365. used predominantly for titles and chapter headings (LT. 47. 250). VI. shayzarah – HQGEDQG KHDGEDQG. VKXU T – the first hour of day (SA.). (al-kha¨¨) al-0DVKULT – large size. nuskhah and the like.GLOSSARY 77 QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO-±ijjah (q. TW. as welO DV WKH ZRUGV NLW E NKDWPDK muÁ¨af.

)'  .

113) 2. FRPS VK U ]DK sha¨bah. tash¨ E – erasure (by means of a pen stroke) (SD. 756). 11. whisk (?). mish¨ab – 1. AG. eraser (TS. sha„ \DK (pl. comp. I. cancellation (LC. 390). polisher (NH. burnisher. shaqq. 251). 28: IN. duster.  arb. shaÌ \ . I.

88. 13) 2. 40: wa-kull shaÌ \DK I DZZDO DZ NKLU PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK  .8  ZD-shaÌ \DWXK Ãaraf sinnih al-ayman. KH. 36: al-tashÌ \DK DQ \DN Q DÑlá al-¨arf Ñalá hayÐat al-shaÌ \DK UD. à Ð \ Ð. III. 35. stroke produced by the side of the right half-nib (either at the head of such letters as ¨ Ð. serif-like stroke (LM. also tash„ \DK – line. 54: wa-DPP DOLI DO-WDZ T Ñ alVKDE KDK EL-al-ULT Ñ wa-al-JKXE U ID-anta mukhayyar bayna alshaÌyah ! wa-ÑDGDPLK  /0   8' . AA.  VLGH RI WKH ULJKW KDOI-nib. Á G N I JKD\Q RU DW WKH WDLO RI WKH alif (SA.

 FRPS WDUZ V Sha¶E Q (al-muÑaÌÌam. al-PXE UDN DO-VKDU I. al-mukarram.

 26 . – the eighth month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.


78 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-sha¶r see qalam. shi¶r (pl. ashÑ U.

versification. II. – poetry. CI. (qalam) al-ash¶ U TDODP. 82. CI. nos. 81. 116). no. scribal verse (see e. I.g. 12.

11. 224). III. 104. outline (KF. MJ. 144. III. II. 45. tash¶ U 1. 222: tashÑ U W UDT TDK WDOWDII Ñalá al-¨XU I . 91-93. shaving (HT. 112. AI.83. bookbinder’s sword. 161). paring knife. 16.+  I QLK \DW DO-ÑDU T W $6 145. design made up of thin lines and drawn in gold (HD. 59) 3. shaqq SO VKXT T. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) bent to the left (SA. shafrah 1. lin. 161) 2. IP. UK. 250). 59. trimmer (HT. index.104. cutting edge (SK. LM. NA. illumination in gold. also sha¶rah and tash¶ UDK – hairline (used for joining letters in the thuluth family of scripts) (NC. mish¶ U – small tool (most probably for creating tendrils) (TS. WDVKI U – trimming. 153. 47: wa-al-muÐannaq li-NLW EDW DO-shiÑr). 109). MB. lin. al-musha¶¶ar. outlining. 50) 3. 103.159). SA. 9. VI. 127. pt. AG. shafaq – the first hour of night (SA. 321: bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq biP Ð al-dhahab al-mushaÑ Ñar bi-al-aswad) 2. 58). parer. also known as (qalam) almuµannaq – allegedly a hybrid of either al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth or al-mu¨aqqaq and al-naskh scripts (AS. scraper (ST. JM. IA. AF. 145.


8' -12: SK. 117: wa-yasta¨VLQ Q an WDN Q DO-N I JKD\U PDVKT TDK.

SA.  FDQFHOODWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH IRUP RI D line drawn across the top of the word) (TP. 97. 460-462). splitting of the nib to facilitate retention of ink (KU. 59. IM. MH. . 171) 3. slit (of the nib). II. 154: wa-shaqquhu farjah bayna sinnayh.

- QR  \XMDOOLG Q DO-kutub wa-yubaÃÃLQ QDK EL-al-khashab wa\XVKDNNL] QDK EL-al-jild). punch (UA.GLOSSARY 79 mishakk – needle. 1124. shikastah-ta¶O T – version of the taÑO T VFULSW XVHG IRU Uapid writing (EI. Unlike taÑO T LW KDV QR WDUZ V DQG WKH OHWWHU Q Q LV often written ‘in reverse’ (EI. 1124. 62) 2. mounting (of leather on wooden book covers) (KJ. IV. ER. ER. IV. preliminary endbanding (IA.) – commonly used for shikastah-nasta¶O T. awl. (kha¨¨-i) shikastah (Pers. . IV. sewing endbands (headbands). 699-702). WDVKN ] – 1. 393).1. IV. a hybrid of two Persian scripts nastaÑO T DQG WDÑO T GHYHORSHG LQ WKH 11/17th century. 45: wa-al-WDMO G DO-awwal al-$JKODE \DWDÐallaf min daffatayn min al-khashab al-mushakkazatayn bi-al-jild al-muÃarraz al-muzakhraf. shakl(ah) SO DVKN O. 43. 694). no.

vowel marks. 125. III. shaqq. diagram. III. orthographic (orthoepic) signs (e. vowelization. 150). KH. hence mushakkal – vocalized. 59. al-N I PDVKN ODK – WKH OHWWHU N I SURYLGHG ZLWK D VWUDLJKW OLQH DERYH its stem (KU. 81). SA.  DOVR WDVKN O – vocalization. IM. GL. VK NLODK – lower end of the stem of a letter before the tail (SA. III. vowelized (for various practices see SA. comp. 36).g. 160-167. 12) 2. VKDPUDK WDVKP U – upward-FXUYLQJ WDLO RI D OHWWHU DV LQ E Ð G O Q Q.

.+  8'   .


80 GLOSSARY shams(ah) SO VKXP V.

156: wa-al-E N U OL-LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-hiya al-daZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑ I ZDVDÃ al-NLW E  0% .  FLUFXODU FHQWHU-medallion (on a book cover) (UK.

110. 116). 118. WDVKP ¶ – waxing (of leather or paper) (KA. MB. sham¶(ah) – wax (AG. 63). PA. sham¶ al-¶asal – beeswax (used for polishing threads for use in sewing quires) (FD. AF. IA. VK KLG  SO VKXK G DVKK G. 27. passim.  FLUFXODU illuminated medallion. 51). 135). rosette (LC.


g. al-VKDZ KLG DO-QurÐ Q \DK. – quotation (usually drawn from pre-Islamic poetry) serving as textual evidence (e.


IX. 340-. VKDK GDK WDVKDKKXG – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOO $OO K Mu¨DPPDG UDV O $OO K¶ DOVR NQRZQ DV kalimat al-tawŒ G or kaliPDW Q (TP. 53.20. n. EI. 201 and X. – copy of a letter. document (DM).

 VLJQHG VKDK GDKstatement (often on the front of the textblock): awdaÑWX I K GK DONLW E VKDK GDWDQ «.


 XVXDOO\ EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH H[SUHVVLRQ DVKKDGDQ KH FDOOHG XSRQ PH as a witness) (OS. Mashhad ¶$O  DO-Mashhad al-*KDUDZ – Najaf. 90). Mashhad al-´ µir (al-Mashhad al-´ µLU . Mashhad (al-)´usayn.

DUEDO Ð). shahr SO VKXK U DVKKXU. al-Mashhad al-Muqaddas. al-Mashhad al-Ri„DZ – Mashhad. – .HUEHOD .

v. month (LL. II. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the Holy Month of Mu¨arram (q. usually introduced by al-VKDK U DO-PDVKK U. ism al-shuhrah – that part of a person’s name under which he/she is best known. shuhrah. 1612). – new moon.).

 . .. EL al-maÑU I EL DQG WKH OLNH HJ &.


al-PXE UDN.GLOSSARY 81 6KDZZ O (al-mukarram.

– the tenth month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.  26 .

8. RN. fihrist. 118). VK U ]DK (Pers. 725). 34: al-¨XU I DO-T Ðimah aw alà OLÑah).5. of shaykh) – record of attested study consisting of a list of works and their transmitters (EI.v. pt. 117. aÁ ELÑ ) – DVFHQGHU XSVWURNH RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI O P DQG the like) (FN.) – endband (headband) (LA. comp. 19-20. PA. **** al-a¦abb – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. For the formula µLQ VK ÐD $OO K¶ VHH LVWLWKQ Ð and mashÐalah. 250). i¦E ¶ (pl.U T DO-VK U ]DK HD. 386: wa-dhakara al-EXUVKP Q EL-maÑná m \XVDPP KX PXMDOOLG DO-Ñ. KH. VI. . VI. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. mashyakhah (pl.). fahrasah.

95-96: aPP DO-taÁ¨ ¨ fa-huwa NLW EDW µÁa¨¨a’ Ñalá al-NDO P DZ Ñindah) or at the end of omission. writing word in the text (GA. 285. abbrev. mara  and saqam). MP. dye. ¦LE JK – pigment. MH. I. NW. AR. ¦aŒ Œ – correct. attestation (of correctness in transcription). IA. (sic) on or next to a ta¦Œ Œ 1. ¦LE JKDK – art of dyeing. sic. 473. ¦DEE JK – dyer (EI. tinting. 45-46: ÁLE JK DOwaraq). NH. QS. 279: idh raÐayta al-NLW E I KL LO¨ T ZD-iÁO ¨ fa-ishhad bi-al-Ái¨¨ah). VIII. LE. tint (UK. thus (JA. 136.82 GLOSSARY ¦abghah. 73  . emendation 2. 120-129. CT. 35. ¦iŒŒah – soundness of the text (ant. 114-118. 29-32. (KG. abbrev. 267-268). 370: Áabgh al-waraq. 63. II. MB. 45). 671-672. correction.


53. n. DW WKH HQG RI DXGLWLRQ notes (TP. signing (a document) 4. comp. editor.25). aÁ¨ E. ¦ Œib (pl. ta¨U U Wa¨T T mu¦aŒŒiŒ – corrector. preparation of a critical edition.

 DXWKRU ¦ Œib al-NLW E). owner (OS). abbrev. possession (OS). 0. isti¦Œ E – ownership. .

maÁ ¨if) 1.. codex (either bound or unbound) (KM. leaf (TC. notebook (SL. sheet of writing material.8: wa-al-muÁ¨af al-M PLÑ lil-Áu¨uf al- ¦aŒ IDK (pl. IV. BA. I. Áu¨uf. 704: wa-\XT O OLO-Áa¨ IDK DOqa  P D\ an. 9. papyrus or parchment roll (SL. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-huwa N JKDG :6  (. I. 371: wa-al-Áu¨XI P N QD PLQ MXO G 6$ . II.. page (DM) 4. folio (folium).  parchment. IK. 22) 3.. Áa¨ Ðif) 1. III. 22. papyrus or paper (KD. 24). sifr 13. ma¦Œaf. mi¦Œaf (pl. 95: al-NLW E ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ID-LQQDKXP yaqaÑ Q Ñalá jam Ñ DQZ Ñih). -835) 2. mu¦Œaf. small pamphlet. . often leather.

17. II.  ID-huwa muÁ¨DI LGK  ammat al-Áu¨uf baÑ XK LOá baÑ ) 2.4). 25. KF. (qalam) al-ma¦ Œif – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq script. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah – codices bound in wooden boards (TS. 16). sometimes two. AG. 16). 25. VII. 17. 146. 107) 3. n. mu¦ŒLI – calligrapher and decorator of the QurÐ Q 06  . but larger than al-ray¨ Q XVHG H[FOXVLYHO\ IRU WKH FRS\LQJ RI WKH 4XUÐ Q hence its appellation (AS. 107. AG.GLOSSARY 83 PDNW EDK ED\QD DO-daffatayn ka-annahu uÁ¨ifa ay jumiÑDW I KL DOÁu¨uf bi-kasr al-P P ZD- DPPLK ZD-fat¨LK  6. MS. JM. copy of the QurÐ Q al-mu¦Œaf alVKDU I) (usually contained in one. 107. 17. 316. 54-57). MS. AG. volumes) (EI. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P VHH LP P al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK – codices bound in pasteboards (TS. parchment textblock (TS. 668-669.

distortion. error resulting from incorrect pointing or vocalization of a word or misplacing diacritical marks (e.  .g. ta¦Œ I 1.  .

04  6$ .  ZD-yusammá al-taÁ¨ I WDÁ¨ IDQ OLOkhaÃaÐ I DO-Áa¨ IDK..

syn. ta¨U I TY. FRPS WD¨U I DO-qalb al-PDN Q  PLVWDNH LQ writing).

5. 385: wa-maÑQ K DO-WDMO G DZ NDP \DT O DO-Ñ. bookbinding (LA. pt. (. -348) 3. .U T \ Q DO-taÁ¨ I.

IB. 11. also mu¦aŒŒif – bookbinder (CI. II. ÁXG U. ¦aŒŒ I 1. II. 118) 2. 9. HD. 269-270). bookseller (QS. ¦adr (pl. 13.

also ta¦G U – incipit. ¦DG UDK 1. preamble. preface 73  Q &0 QR T OD DO-muÁDQQLI I Áadr al-NLW E µ%LVP $OO K DO-Ra¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P¶ )1  ZD-li-$E =Dyd al-%DONK shar¨ ÁDGU K GK DO-NLW E.

 IURQW RI WKH WH[WEORFN 76  ID-LGK jiÐta ilá Áadr al-NLW E ZD-KXZD P ED\QD DO-udhn wa-al-tabà Q.

IB. 15) 5. 27) 4. 107) 6. MB.  UHFWR of the first folio (LC. 59). ¦adr al-qalam – outer side of the nib. IA. ¦DG UDK see also law¨ al-ÁDG UDK . II. 105. as opposed to inner side. AG. 156. 44. fore-edge flap (TS. almond-shaped stamp (mandorla). known as ¦adr alE ] (UK. wajh (SA. 218). 16. 464. MJ. fore-edge (TS.

84 GLOSSARY ta¦G T – the formula of attestation ‘ÁadDTD $OO K DO-ÑAÌ P¶ SODFHG usually at the end of the QurÐ Q RU D ¨DG WK.

&$ .

 FRQILUPDWLRQ certification (DM). 215-219: al-¦urrah alwus¨á. 99. surrah. MD. al-¦urrah al-ODZ] \DK. 110). mandorla (FZ. ¦a¶d (pl. ¦urrah – center-medallion. ÁuÑ G. comp. 109. 83. JL.

34: wa-  Ká ÁuÑ GXKX ¨XG UDK. TU. – ascender (up-stroke of a letter) (AA. 50.

II. 227. study (KF. ta¦affuŒ – examination. 58). II. 30. vox reclamans (TT. 107). KD. ¦afŒ(ah) – page (SJ. ta¦I Œ – catchword. ¦DI Œah (pl. AG. 11. siglum) (TP. ÁDI Ði¨) – slab (for tooling leather) (TS. FN. ta¦JK U – abbreviation (contraction. verso of the first folio (LC. 362: nuqila min GXVW ULK ELkhaÃÃih wa-Ñalayhi ÑDO PDW DO-taÁaffu¨ wa-al-PXT EDODK. 703: wa-al-waraqah ¦afŒat al-G E MDK – opening page. 27). 371. 192).

iafar (al-khayr. al-PXE UDN. al-muÌaffar. al-Ìafar. maÑU IDK ZD-kull wajh PLQK Á af¨).

– the second ¦ifr (pl. aÁI U.

month of the Muslim calendar. 59). . (OS. 89). – cancellation mark (in the form of a small circle) (IM. TP.171. abbrev.

GLOSSARY 85 mi¦I K (pl. maÁ ILQ.

KA. ¦aql – polishing. ¦DTT O PL¦qalah (pl. strainer. 393: for ink). maÁ TLO. burnishing (MB. – filter. sieve (UA. passim. 134).

  DS. I. OM) al-waraq al-ma¦T O – see waraq. 99. 391: for polishing paper after erasure with a scraper). 44. 156. 149. aÁO E. 181: al-miÁqalah wa-KL\D DOODW \XÁqal bi-K DO-waraq li-L] ODW P I KL PLQ DO-NKXVK QDK ZD-yuÁqal bi-K DO-dhahab baÑda al-NLW EDK OLtaÌhar bahjatuhu. – polisher. aÁlub. IB. 105. ma¦ TLO DO-]XM M – glass burnishers (UK. burnisher (for paper and gold) (UK. MB. ¦ulb (pl. 142.. DD. IA. 149. 60: miÁqalah NDE UDK PLÁqalah ÁDJK UDK 76  $*  $7  6$ .

1209/1: qaraÐWX K GKLKL DO-NXUU VDK ZDaÁla¨WXK  -$ . 62) 3. no. comp. MB. matn. 166. ta¦O E 1. 111. 62). 110: taÁO E DO-daffatayn) 2. also ta¦O EDK – pasteboard (MB. . 27). main. text-column (LL. IA. II. i¦O Œ 1. 1712. 27) 2. LC. correction (FK. making pasteboards (MB. 59). II. original text (LC. bookbinding (IA.  PDLQ ERG\ RI WKH WH[W DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the margins. ¦DO E – cross (as a mark of two intersecting lines) (UK. 119). lawŒ al-ta¦O E – slab for making pasteboards (IA.


mu¦¨alaŒ – abbreviation (contraction. 191. 139: fa-ED\ Q DO-iÁÃLO ¨ I G E MDW DONLW E. 55-56. II. i¦¨LO Œ. CI. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ see waraq. siglum) (TP. no. MM. suspension.


used after the name of the prophet Muhammad. abbrev. wa-taÁP PLK ZD-WDGKK ELK.      73  Q 73  &. -359). [LLL (. . . also known as al-¦DO K ZD-al-tasO P. ¦alwalah – the formula of supplication ‘Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam’.86 GLOSSARY ta¦liyah.

 al-a¦amm – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. ta¦P P – design.v. 227: ittafaqa al-IDU JK PLQ WDÁ¨ ILK ¦DQG T ¦XQG T (pl. ÁDQ G T. sketching (MO. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. 83).). ¦LP P – plug.

box (for copies of the QurÐ Q. – wooden chest.

¦DQGXT – keeper of the chest of the QurÐ Q &$  . 0'  7% -94).

Ñamal. work (as in ÁanÑDW $E +LO O comp. ¦an¶ah – occupation of and pro¦an¶ah – composition. ¦un¶. ÁLQ Ñ W ÁunaÑ ). taÁ Q I. ta¦Q I (pl. ¦LQ ¶ah (pl.

98: wa-ODKX I NXOO fann taÁ Q I ZD-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I. III. work (MU. – composition.

compiler. mu¦annif – author. 39. VII. 662663. 705). as opposed to musnad (q. EI. work. often the author of the original text PDWQ.v.) (SL. often a thematically arranged ¨DG WK compilation. FRPS WDÐO I mu¦annaf – compilation. II.

craft (EI. DV RSSRVHG WR D FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨). art. (CI. 625-626). abbrev. I. duction by artisans. IX. xi). E\ $E +LO O.


mu¦awwir – painter. XV. painted illustration (EI. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab see qaÃÃ. DH.GLOSSARY 87 ¦DZ E – correct. IX. comp. copy. Á UDW LM ]DK Á UDW Ãabaqat al-VDP Ñ ) 2. 889892 and X. ta¦Z E (pl. 361-363) 2. EI. X. miniature painting (MU. MU. also ta¦Z UDK – miniature painting. 121. I. pt. 268) 4. transcript (e. 56) 3. aÁwinah) – case.141: ‘portraitiste’). ¦ UDK (pl. box (NT. 559). correctness. ta¦Z U 1. apograph (TP. 143. 225. exact copy. taÁZ E t) – correction. **** LI Ì. 57). used in the expression ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ SODFHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ DEEUHY (LE. ¦L\ QDK – conservation. illustrator (PA. 136. comp.212).g. Áuwar) 1. ¨ ¦awn. XVI. 361. ME. taÁ¨ ¨. no. microfilming. „abbah (pl. ¦LZ Q (pl.2. example (JA. TP.  LE E. preservation (DM).

 FRUUHFWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH VKDSH RI D µGRRU EROW¶ and resembling the initial form of the letter .

ta„E E. marking the word with a  abbah (TP. MH. sic. a  E U. 57. 95-96).64. thus (TP. DEEUHY 73  AR. also known as WDPU „. i„barah (pl. 30) 2. 57. n. MH. 95-96).

a„barah. bundle of documents (IK. KM. „LE UDK 1. a number of leaves or sheets put together. sifr 13.. 8: al-¨uzmah min al-Áu¨uf) 2. IV. quire . 95: al-Áu¨uf tujmaÑ watushadd.

18. 11) 2. „ EL¨ 1. „ab¨ – pointing and/or vocalization (SJ. orthographer (MH. (pl. 19. 17. 29. album (FT.   abaÃa K GKLKL DO-khatmah al-VKDU IDK EL-al-shakl). IB.. n. ST. 388).) . AG. 26. dhahab wa- abaÃa al-rafÑ PLQK EL-al-a¨mar wa- abaÃa al-khaf  PLQK EL-al-O ]XZDUG ZD-al-akh DU . 12. AG. 13. 18. 112) 4. AG. (pair of) dividers (TS. textblock (TS.) . 16. f.177).  0+  NDP WX baà al-¨XU I DO-muÑjamah bi-al-naqà ka-GK OLND \DQEDJK DQ WX baà alPXKPDO W JKD\U DO-muÑjamah bi-ÑDO PDW DO-LKP O .120a-b). 107. binding (IB. index. II. 107) 3. 44. 5) 3.16. 97) 2.88 GLOSSARY (consisting of sewn leaves) (DA. 356: wa- abaÃa al-naÁb bi-al- „arb (pl. ta„E U 1. TK. collation (of quires) (TS. specialist in  abÃ. gathering (arranging) leaves together (IB.  XU E.  DZ ELÃ) – compass.

62). KF. erasure (MF. mallet (LF. 606: wa-ajwad al- arb DOO \DÃmis al-ma U E Ñalayhi bal yakhuÃà min fawqih khaÃÃan jayyidan bayyinan yadull Ñalá ibà OLK ZD-yaqraÐ min ta¨WLK P NKDÃÃa Ñalayh. II. stalk?) (TS. 109) 2. a U V  XU V. „irs (pl. 59). small tool (resembling a drum stick. mi„rabah 1. AG. 11. 347: wa-N QDW I JK \DW DO-VLTDP NDWK UDW DO- XU E IRU various methods of cancellation see TP. – cancellation.

a Ñ I. AG. 12.  SDOOHW-like tool (used in leather work) (TS. also TS. 109) 2. 12: ¨DG G DO- irs wa-hiya sabÑah waWDVPL\DWXK DO- irs wa-al-ÃDZ O ZD-al-Áilah wa-al-tak¨ OD\Q DÑQ ELKLP WDN¨ O DO- irs wa-tak¨ O DO-ÃDZ O ZD-al- afrah wa-al-nuqÃah. „i¶f (pl. AG. interlace (TS. 109-110). 32-33.

 ta„¶ I (pl. ta  Ñ I.

– space between lines.. 54: wa-qad al¨aqa bi-khaÃÃLK I WD  Ñ I DO-suà U bi-khaÃà GDT T // . XVII. 1792. MU. II.  /& . interline (LL.


30. 107). (SA. mi„laf – chisel-like implement (for work with wooden boards) (TS. 11.  DI Ðir) 1. 33.GLOSSARY 89 „agh¨ – stamping (KF. AG. 413) 2.406). braid (FT. passim). 32. al-waraq al-ma„JK ¨ see waraq. 45). mu„affarah – interlacing (FT. „afrah – gouge-like tool (TS. 217). interlaced (FZ. ma„I U – plaited. 12. 44. 110). al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ see ¨abk. polygon. Á G à Р. AG. ‘eye’ (of a letter).g. mu„alla¶ – polygonal. ÑD\Q I Ð **** NK WLP  VPDOO WRRO IRU OHDWKHU ZRUN. plait. III. 44). e. interlace (TF. „awµ (pl. „DI UDK (pl. a Z Ð) – counter.

76   $* .

seal. mi¨ba¶ 1. ÃDZ ELÑ ). signet. ¨ ED¶ (pl. stamp (IK.medallion) (HT.  ODUJH stamp (for a center.134: wa-Ã ELÑ ka-shakl ¨ W OLOwasaÃ). ¨ EL¶. . 96). comp. lin.

aÃE T ÃLE T.90 GLOSSARY ¨abaq (pl.

 PRXOG VKHHW of paper. roll (AJ. 144. . WS.


comp. 6- SDVVLP I Ãabaq min al-N JKDG I QLÁf al-ÃDEDT I UXEÑ al-Ãabaq). qaÃÑ DQG T OLE  OLG RI DQ LQNZHOO.

DB. 154. element of geometrical design (in Mamluk book cover decoration such as kindah.5 . III. 2019) 4. (KU. 83. 979) 5. tirs. sarwah) (JL. 95: al-aÃE T DO-QDMP \DK . center-medallion (on a book cover in the shape of a star) (DE.

ÃDEDT W ÃLE T. ¨abaqah (pl.

gloss. 33: wa-al-ÃXUDU WDN Q Ñalá anw Ñ PLQK Ãurrah min ED\W Z ¨id. marginalia. Ãurar) 1. ¨LE T – large sheets.120a) 4. 28. 113. ¨ ELT – group of auditors (auditors’ circle). 372). marginal note. 1020. I. 21. AG. AG. TK. ¨ablah – fore-edge flap (MB. 102). ¨urrah (pl.7. 109) 2. border (on a book cover) (TS. ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. AD. f. Taf. IA. VIII. audition note (EI. record of authorities (or those present at a reading session). margin (LC. . 107. turn-in (TS. edge. 73  Q $. MZ. leaves (of paper) (NH. 60). abbrev. 110) 3.


VI. SD. II. address (ÑXQZ Q. 29) 6. 313. ML. 46. SA. 58. margin (TP.

lin. center-medallion on a book cover (LC. disc or roundel (serving as a text divider) (LC. illuminated headpiece (LC. 16). HT. palmette (LC.85). ansa. 28) 11. n. ta¨U U – glossing. 57. serif-OLNH VWURNH FRPS WDUZ V and zulf (ER. . RI D GRFXPHQW PDWWHU SUHFHGLQJ WKH basmalah (MU. annotated (WA. comp. 58. 28. Ãughrá 7. 689). 28) 10. IV. al-¨urrah al-suflá – lower margin (TK. ‘title page’ of a manuscript or recto of the first folio (LC. f. mu¨arrar – glossed. 28) 13. 16). 28) 9. 36) 12.120a). f. KH. TP. 682.120a. X.67). 28) 8. tailpiece (LC. al-¨urrah al-¶XO\ – upper margin (TK. annotation (WA.

PA. person who repairs parts of the manuscript damaged by humidity or worms by restoring the text (AD. ta¨U Œ – sketch. celui qui fait le tracé initial. 132. ÃXU ¨). MB.GLOSSARY 91 ¨arŒ (pl. 118. composition’). 101. draftsman (AB. 69. 159: ‘dessin. HD. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ see waraq. 103). ¨DUU Œ 1. PA. 141: ‘dessinateur. manuscript restorer. ÃXU V DÃU V. ¨irs (pl. qalam al-¨arŒ see mikhaÃÃ. 118. ¨arŒah – mould (DG. Ãar¨’) 2. outline (HD. sketcher. 133). 61.

VIII.  SDOLPSVHVW LH ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH RU PDQXVFULSW on which the original writing has been effaced to make room for a second writing (WS. 75-76. IW. LL. 63-64. comp. 1840). 93. EI. IK. 408. II. ÃLOV  VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU .

79: ¨LUV PDEVK U or ¨LUV PDNVK ¨: ‘une feuille de papier (!) qui avait déjà servi.LW E DO-khaÃÃ waG EXK ZD-waÁf ÃXU VLK ZD-DTO PLK¶ E\ . aÃU I. sifr 13. ¨araf (pl. IV. LF. 371). 140. pour s’en servir encore une fois’). 8. III. HJ µ. ta¨U V – obliteration.EQ DO-Ñ$G P G  OH. et dont on avait effacé l’écriture avec un grattoir. effacement (of the original writing) (KM. BA.

15. AG. . AG. 30. IA. 11. TH. 107. 107). ¨DU T – fillet (in book cover design) (TS. AG. 109). 38. mi¨raqah – mallet. 11. 31. hammer (TS. – key element (part) of a ¨DG WK UHFRUGHG RQ D VOLS RI paper in order to later form an index (fihris) or dictionary (muÑjam) called al-a¨U I (IM. ta¨U T – pounding (of the spine) (TS. 166. 60). 87). 57.

à ¨ughrá. 109). sifr 13. decorative panel (on a book cover or in the text) (LC. 7: Ãarmastu alNLW E PD¨awtuh). erasure (KM. 595-598) 3. 28). 28) 4. IV.v. ÃXJKU Ð W ÃXJKU Z W. X. 134.92 GLOSSARY ¨armasah – obliteration. X. 406). FT. 11. AG. headpiece (LC. signature of the Ottoman sultan (EI. ¨u¶mah – small tool (possibly in the shape of a calice) (TS.) 2. (MU. ¨XJKU µ (pl. 57: al-ÃXJKU Ð hiya kalimah ÑDMDP \DK PX¨arrafah min alurrah (q. inlay work (AB. ta¨¶ P – inlay.


SD. leaf (of paper) (TS. AJ. 83). ¨alaŒ – sheet. 483). 145. ¨alŒ \DK (pl. II. UK. 27. I. 52). ¨albaqah – the formula of supplication. ÃDO ¨ \. WS. 147. requiescat ‘aà OD $OO K EDT Ðahu’ (MG. ¨alŒ. al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá VHH WDGKK E ¨ OLE – ‘student’ (medium) format (of a book) (MK. 92.

SD. II. roll (WS. 87: al-darj. – sheet (of paper from the mould). . 52). ¨DO Œah – ream (of paper) (DM).

Áa¨ IDK RU RI ZKLFK WKH ZULWLQJ KDV EHHQ REOLWHrated. NH. comp. NH. 7: wa-al-ÃLOV DOODGK PX¨iya thumma kutiba. ¨ilsam. 63.) (pl. 1866: ‘written paper or the like. sifr 13. 82.0 . ÃDO VLP.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-NLW E ZDna¨wih). ¨ils – palimpsest (KM. erasure (ND. ¨alsah. II. ¨ilsim (etc. 373: ¨als. ¨ilsim. thus differing from Ãirs’).GLOSSARY 93 ¨alkh – obliteratioQ VPXGJLQJ . IV. syn. ta¨O V – obliteration. LL. Ãirs. 373: ¨ulsah).

magical combina¨DO VLP – cryptic characters (DM). ascender (of a letter). 258). beginning of the text.v. mu¨ OD¶ah – reading or study note (usually beginning with the verbs à ODÑa. also ¨ OL¶ah – head margin. al-¨XU I DO-ÃDZ OLÑ ) 2. 36: al-¨XU I al-à OLÑah. tion of words (EI. naÌDUD ZDTDID. ÃDZ OLÑ ) 1. 11. incipit (WA. 56). WB.) (KH. 500-502). – talisman. X. ¨ OL¶ (pl. headpiece (TW. iÁE Ñ (q.

/&  26 .

al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq VHH WDZT Ñ. 144. al-alif al-mu¨laqah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) slightly tapered (SA. (al-kha¨¨) al-mu¨laq – curvilinear script or a family of scripts using ligatures and hairlines for joining letters together (AS. 29: ‘common. FRPS WDTU Ì. popular class of scripts’). SA. RN. MJ. III. 22: wa-DPP DO-muÃlaq fa-KXZD DOODGK WDG NKDODW ¨XU IXK ZDittaÁala baÑ XK EL-baÑ . naÌar. . 59. 224). III.

II. I Ð T I P Q K Ð DQG Z Z. erasure (JA. ¨ams 1. 136). daubing. gilding (SD. I. 710: Ãamastu alNLW E ÃDPVDQ LGK Ñammaytu khaÃÃahu ¨attá l \XTUDÐ) 2. ‘eyes’. KD. obliteration. 278. filling in (inking in) (of the counters. pasting (MB. gilt and the like (MB. ¨LO µ – coat of paste.94 GLOSSARY ¨aly 1. 58. passim) 2. DG. of the letters such as Á G Ã Ð Ñayn. 110). coating. II.

AS. 6$ .. KH. 144). ma¨P V – FORVHG µEOLQG¶.. IR. -47. 242. 36.

a¨Q E (sg. 36: al-aÃQ E DO-DOLI W 01  DODOLI W ZD-al-O P W. DV RSSRVHG WR RSHQ PDIW ¨) (of the counter of a letter). Ãunub) – ascenders (TU.

IA. 17. 26) 2. 26). rectangular panel (AB. musta¨ O 1. 35. 31. ¨ TDK 1. / / / (CI. abbrev. 61). a¨ ODK $OO K EDT µahu see Ãalbaqah. rule-border (LC. 107. al-sharŒ al-mu¨awwal see shar¨. IA. Áilah. rules. MB. 111. 32. 120b) 2. comp. AG. AG. f. cartouche (LC. . unabridged work. strand (UK. MB. TK. mu¨awwal – original. 157. layer) of paper (TS. I. 135) 3. xviii). 109. a¨ OD $OO h ¶umrahu – formula of supplication for someone’s longevity (placed after a person’s name). 110). ¨DZ O – long. 62. pallet-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. sheet (piece.


sifr 13.  VKHHW RI SDSHU RU RWKHU ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH 6$ 9. 8: alà P U ZD-al-à P U DO-Áa¨ IDK. 189: thumma al-PXU G EL-al-à P U DO-waraqah al-N PLODK ZD-hiya almuÑabbar ÑDQK I ]DP QLQ EL-al-farkhah. KM. IV.

147: al-¨ P U DON PLO. the nib of which was slit in three or more places (SA. ÃDZ P U. 49-57). In the Mamluk period it was executed either using the rules of al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth (AS. It was written with a reed pen. 12). mukhta¦ar al-¨ P U). 11. al-¨ P U DO-mu¶W G. ¨ P U ¨ P U (pl. (qalam) al-¨ P U – one of the four ancient chancery scripts of a large size (FN. III.


abbrev. . – 1/6th of the papyrus ¨ayy al-N JKDG – fold (of a leaf of paper) (TK.120a).  0. f. person.

g. misk) (e. MJ. ta¨\ E – VFHQWLQJ SHUIXPLQJ RI LQN ZLWK FDPSKRU N I U DQGRU musk. 212). musta¨ E DK. 206.


CM. II. 18). 3. CI.g. ¨ ED or ¨D\\ED $OO K. RI NLW E ULV ODK HWF (e.

**** „arf (pl. AH. ÌXU I. prayer for a deceased ¨D\\ UDK – slip of paper used for additions and glossed and inserted between the sheets of the volume. WKDU KX – requiescat. 182). 98. inset (EM.


ME. 575). II.  FDVH ER[ /& 29. . LL. 1910.

aÌI U. „ufr (pl. 495). al-mu„affar – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q.).96 GLOSSARY „DUU I – seller of paper and boxes (cases) (QS. al-„afar.v. II.

usually the thumbnail) (TM. 28: wa-kataba bial-dhahab al-¨DT T DO-mu¨a  an bi-al-¨ibr al-WKXE W OLO-taÌO O ZD-al¨ Ð bi-maÑná al-EXU ]. 172: fa-LGK Ìaffara fa-O \DNELV ÌXIUDK TDZ \DQ 00 132). outline (KJ. ta„I U – ruling (of leaves by means of fingernails. ta„O O (lit. no. – outline (surrounding the center-piece on a book cover) (LC. ‘shading’) – outlining.3. 29).

 „ann (pl. ÌXQ Q.

64. „DKU \DK 1. often expressed by the phrase ‘aÌunnuhu’. GA. SL. 29. front of the textblock (LC. 59) 2. 29). verso. „ahr al-NLW E (al-nuskhah). n. back of a document. 285). hair side (of parchment). blank reverse of a letter (LC. placed in the margin. comp. xv. 29). abbrev. – conjecture. (TP. 57. title-page (Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q. II. CI. baÃn. „ahr – back. I. „ahr al-waraqah – verso or recto (LC.

AG. 553: ‘la feuille de garde’) 4. first page(s) of the textblock (KF. ME. evident’. 109). gh VKL\DK „ahr al-qalabbaq – tool resembling the back (shell) of a tortoise (TS. obvious. presumed’) – word commonly used in the Persian/Indian context to indicate a conjecture. II. 88. 8 and II.Oá). 473: wajh al-waraqah al. .  IO\-leaf (SD. abbrev. comp. 11. ‘alleged.*  ZD-hiya ay al-]L\ GDK ED\QD DO-Áa¨ ¨ wa-al-Ì KLU wa-al-badal wa-li-NXOO Z ¨LG PLQK UDP] DO-awwal Á¨ wa-al-WK Q ELhi Ì wa-al-WK OLWK EL-hi khl wa-qad yuktab al-¨arf Ì I DO-K PLVK D\ an LVK UDWDQ LOá kalimat al-Ì KLU 73  Q 71 . I. ‘external. „ KLU (lit.


148-149. 40.GLOSSARY 97 **** al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. aÑM ]. MP. ¶ajz. WS. ¶ajuz (pl. 147. AJ. 80-82). ta¶W T DO-waraq) – method of making paper look old using saffron or straw to give it a buff or light brown tint (UK.


P P DO-0DKG . TP. n.  FRQFOXVLRQ final part of a document or composition (work) (MU.14). 21-22. ¶DMMDOD $OO K IDUDMDKX – formula of supplication (used after the name of al-. V. 52.

 DEEUHY MI. treatise. 146.  (. 26). . sifr 13. IV. vocalization (KM. ... 16: al-Ñajm al-naqà bi-al-VDZ G 0)  DÑjamtu al-NLW E ID-huwa muÑMDP O JKD\UXK ZD-huwa al-naqÃ) 2. ¶XM ODK – (hastily prepared) short tract. mu¶jam – record of attested study arranged alphabetically by name 6' . diacritical point 3. 5: shakaltu al-NLW E DVKNXOXKX VKDNODQ aÑjamtuh). RA. III.

pointed letters (TP. SA. FRPS EDUQ PDM WKDEDW PDVK\DNKDK al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah – letters provided with diacritical points. . 90. ¶ajm. diacritical pointing (of letters) (MH. 57). ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam – letters of the alphabet. i¶M P WD¶M P 1.


(pl. taÑ U M.

curvature (of the descender) (SA. ¶arsh (pl.    P KXZD PXWDQ VLE I DO-taÑU M ZD-huwa al-Ñayn wa-al-M P wa-yajmaÑXK TDZOXN Ñaj). 30). ÑXU VK. III. ta¶arruj – scroll (in decoration) (UI. – curve.

230: Ñalá ÑXU VK DO-suà U. al-sa¨r – base line (TW.

II. 29). 45). Ibn Ñ$EE V WKDO WK Q Ñar atan). 25. ¶DU VK WD¶U VKDK 1. I. ¶LU „(ah). III. 92: af al al-muÑ UD ah an yuÑ UL  al-à OLE EL-QDIVLK NLW EDKX EL-NLW E DO-shaykh maÑa al-VKD\NK I ¨ O WD¨G WKLK L\\ KX PLQ NLW ELK 08 . ¶ar„(ah). 464. SA. 423) 2. abbrev. KU. 45). taÑ U T. 154: wa-Ñur uhu! al-M QLE DO-aysar.  Ñara tu al-QurÐ Q Ñalá (for ¶ UL„a. LC. FRPS PXT EDODK ¶ur„ al-NLW E – outer or inner margin (IK.9. 94: fa-LGK QDTDÁa min alNLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨iqhu bayna al-suà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E . mu¶ UD„ah – collation of a text with the exemplar (usually in the presence of the teacher by means of recitation or reading) (LC. ¶ar„ al-qalam – left-side (of the) half-nib (of a reed pen) (MJ. 202). 218. JA. trellis (FT. ¶DU TDK WD¶U TDK (pl. lattice-work (AB. TP. reciter (CT. mu¶ UL„ – collator. 136). 56.. SA. MH.  I asfal al-NLW E DO-PDUI Ñ ilayh aw Ñalá ÌDKULK DZ I Ñur ih..

 mu¶arraqah – descender (terminal. KH. III. 50. KU. sublinear stroke of a letter) (RN. 36. 40. 22. 125: al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶arraqah – V Q Á G T I Q Q \ Ð  U Ð ] \ P P Z Z. SA. 37. 11.

U T see mu¨aqqaq. ¶DUU P – bookbinder (IB. (al-kha¨¨) al-¶. . 11). FRPS PXÑaqqaf.

AG.. 25.GLOSSARY 99 ¶urwah (pl. leather fastener in the shape of a loop or noose (part of a clasp) (TS. 110. 135: al-muÁ¨af walahu Ñuran wa-D]U U %$ . Ñuran) – thong. KT..  ZD-f KL >DO-JKLO I@ DO-ÑXUZDW Q. 34.

 ¶azza wa-jalla – the formula of magnification (placed after the word $OO K.

¶ashr (pl. DEEUHY / (CI. xiii). aÑVK U. I.


  8.  6' . . ¶ VKLU \DK – mark..7  // . decorative disc or rosette indicating the end of a group of 10 verses of the QurÐ Q 06   ..

 al-¶ashr – the first 10 days of Mu¨arram (DM). dividing a chapter of the QurÐ Q LQWR JURXSV RI  YHUVHV and marking them with the letter RU  SO WDÑVK U W. ta¶VK U 1.

11. WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. 109) 2. 109).7  N Q \DNUDK Q DO-naqà wa-al-taÑVK U ZD-i¨Á U DO-suwar). stamp with vegetal design (TS. 109). AG. 116: gha  UDK . ¶ushar 1. 126: wa-baÑda kull ÑDVKU \ W WDWD amman al-G Ðirah raÐs ¨arf alÑayn wa-aÁba¨at tusammá al-taÑVK U W . ¶a¦r – pressing (MB. tool (used for the application of gold with the inside either engraved or not) (TS. 31: wa-al-ÑXVKDU I ZDVDà alsifr wa-al-lawzah ¨awlah. AG. 108. ¶a¦¦ UDK – press (used for tanning leather) (MB.

II. 155. ¶u¨bah – cotton wad (tow) (in the inkwell) (KU. 154-155. 134). 154). maÑ Áir) – bookbinder’s press (UK. IB. . mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO – screw press. 42). SD. 84). IK. mi¶¦DUDW GK W Œabl – rope press (UK. 154. mi¶¦arah (pl. also known as laŒP 6XOD\P Q (UK.

95: wa-T OD WDPXGG DO-ÑaÃfah ilá awwal al-la¨aq thumma yuktab al-la¨aq TXE ODWD DO-ÑaÃIDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK 73 .130) 2. signe de renvoi). lin. fold (of a leaf of paper or quire) (MB.100 GLOSSARY ¶a¨f (ah) 1. 107: ÑaÃf al-NXUU V HT. caret (MR. curved line (used as a reference mark.

ta¶„ m – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ VXFK DV WDE UDND WDTDGGDVD Ñazza wa-jalla. 35. 145. connection. AM. also ¶DO PDW DO-¶a¨f or ma¶¨ IDK – conjunction. 37) 4. introd.). 36. 147.  rounding (of the end of descender or the tail of the alif) (KH. / / / (AR. sub¨ QDKX WDÑ Oá (placed after the word All K. MI. abbrev.

54). 00 132. MR. al-mu¶a„„am – epithet of the months of Rama  Q DQG 6KDÑE Q TY. 93. TM. TP. 176.

LL. 2091). 83. II. index. margin (ST. gall nuts (for making iron-gall or tannin inks. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. 8: wa-yanÌXU I Ñaqb al-waraqah wa-I DODZZDO DOODW EDÑGDK  03 . 17. 19). ¶LI ¦ – plug. 16. ¨ibr) (MP. ¶af¦ – galls. ST.

vox reclamans (TN. aÑT E. ta¶T EDK 1. 27) 2. 38: hiya al-NDOLPDK DOODW WXNWDE I DVIDO DO-Áaf¨ah al-yumná JK OLEDQ OL-tadull Ñalá badÐ al-Áaf¨DK DOODW WDO K  . note. ¶aqib (pl. catchword. ¶aqb.+  10  SJ. comment (LC. 344).

AG. Ñuqad) 1. lower ¶uqdah (pl. 128: mufatta¨ al-Ñuqad. . 11. 36) 2. ‘eye’ (of a letter) (SA. 47. 46. 58. KH. 109). III. counter. knot-like tool (TS. – end of the text (matn) on a page.

37). comp. mu¶aqqaf – OHWWHU VXFK DV M P DQG Ñayn) having its tail or descender curved to the right) (KU. taÑU T ¶allahu.GLOSSARY 101 ¶uqf(ah) – tail of the alif curved to the right (KH. la¶allahu (lit. maybe’) – used in the expression ‘laÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ SHUKDSV WKXV. ‘perhaps. 126).


80: Áifat saqy al-N JKDG ZDhuwa al-musammá f PXÁÃala¨ al-Q V DO.Q DO-ÑLO M. RU ¶LO M – sizing (of paper) (AB. 90. WS.

transcript (AD. 133: huwa khalà al¨XU I DOODW \DQEDJK WDIULTDWXK 73  0$ . composition. 124). FRPS VDT\ ta¶O T 1. hand (using an unconventional way of joining letters) (MM. ligature (KU. copying (TE. transcription. 15) 2. script. writing. copy. 119) 3.9 .


) . . .

abbrev. 107) (pl.  DOVR ta¶O TDK.  (MI. taÑ O T WDÑO T W.

scholium. II. It is characterized by numerous ligatures. LC. X. 1124. 165) 6. ER. 15. to the script which is properly known as nasta¶O T (q. comment. 27. 162). 694-696) 2. IX. (kha¨¨) al-ta¶O T 1. mu¶allaqah – strip of parchment (used for lining the spine of the textblock befoUH FRYHULQJ. – marginal gloss.v. insertion/ omission (written in the margin) (SD. name often given. 26). the WDUZ V protruding to the left and the tail (foot) of the alif bent leftward and often joined with the following letter (EI. mu¶alliq – glossator (MI.). 71. EI. (also known as ta¶O T-L TDG P or ta¶O T-i a¦l) – Persian chancery hand and later also (though less frequently) a book hand which emerged in its definite form in the 7/13th century. IV. explication (TE. MU. IV. in the Turkish/Arabic context.


76  DPP DO-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwa¨ah fa-LQQDP WDN Q ODK PXÑDOODT W PLQ DO-raqq mud- .

closed (‘blinded’) form of the letter Ñayn (SA. III.102 GLOSSARY khalah bayna al-law¨ wa-al-muÁ¨af. AG. al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah – syn. 77). 26. 28. FRPS U MLÑ.. 104). al-¶ayn al-ma¨P VDK. also TS.. . al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah – WKH OHWWHU V Q ZLWKRXW µWHHWK¶ 6$ .

371. III. 372: wa-huwa khayà aw sayr yushadd ilá ÑXU K . mi¶O T – fastener (part of a clasp) (BA.

aÑO P. ¶alam (pl.

¶DO PDW DO-WDPU „ see  abbah. 164. 138: wa-qad aÑlama Ñalayhi Ñayn wa-hiya ÑDO PDK OL-nafsih) 3. 164). also possibly the textual closing formula ‘wa-$OO K DÑlam (bi-al-ÁDZ E. to mark centers of quires when rebinding. 352) 4. mark. ¶DO PDW DO-EDO JK VHH EDO JK ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK see i¨ ODK ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O VHH LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-raj¶ see rajÑ. ¶DO PDK – 1. marking. 27) 2. 135. ¶DO PDW DO-waqf see waqf. XII. abbreviation (siglum) (MU. index. ÑDO PDW DO-¶a¨f see ÑaÃf. book mark (e. 22). signature (SD.g. II. II. I. 18) 2. TS. EI. ta¶O P 1. 2140). marking quires before sewing (ST. 381). II. ¶DO PDW DO-WDNKU M VHH WDNKU M. signing a document (AA. – decorated border (LL. ¶DO PDW DO-ta¦Œ Œ see taÁ¨ ¨. SD. ÑDO PDW DO-ta„E E see  abbah. autograph (LC. al-¶DO PDK DO-P µ \DK – watermark (HN. motto.

¶  0.HUEHOD .39). al-mu¶allá – HSLWKHW RI .DUEDO Ð) (CM. ta¶ Oá – the formula of glorification placed after the ZRUG $OO K RU qawluhu (introducing a QurÐ QLF TXRWDWLRQ. no. 100).


a¶lá All K PDT PDKX – the formula of supplication. . 372). ¶LO ZDK – upper book cover (BA. abbrev. III.

GLOSSARY 103 ¶DP G DO-NLW E – text-column (as opposed to the margins) (LL. 2153: ‘text of the book’). al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah see nuskhah. aÑP O. II. ¶amal (pl.

compilation (MU.  FRPSRVition. VII. 256: Ñamaltu bi-LGKQ $OO K NLW EDQ.

taÑZ U 2. IX. etc.). ta¶miyah 1. also mu¶ammá – cryptography.e. 61: le ‘gros’ de l’oeuvre. SA. 257-258). chronosticon (TI. 229. laà I DO-Ñamal. cryptogram. i. painting. passim: min Ñamal ¨asan jiddan. 123). 47-48. EI. TC. mukhtalifat al-Ñamal. main work of a painter (PA. FRPS ÁanÑah 2.v. ‘blinding’ of the ‘eyes’ (counters) of letters (KU. al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ see taÐU NK al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK see taÐU NK ¶an¶anah – the formula ‘ÑDQ IXO Q¶ RQ WKH DXWKRULW\ RI E\. colouring. used in opposition to Ãar¨. comp. writing. q. 30) 3. VII. (SJ. also ¶DPDO \DK – execution.


SL. EI. ¶XQZ Q (pl. 110. ÑDQ Z Q. I. PK. 260-261). 16. (MW. VII. 211.


EI. 870-871) 4. II. tarjamah 2. 36. illuminated headpiece or frontispiece (sometimes containing the title of the work) (AF. section heading (LC. X. EI. 116. X. 870). 871-872) 3. title (of a book) (LC. 29. comp. 29. the matter preceding the basmalah (LC. ¶uhdah – IDXOW\ IRUPDWLRQ RI OHWWHUV I NKDÃÃih Ñuhdah) (LL. . 2183). X. 66. EI. 29). PA. chapter.

104 GLOSSARY ¶ M – ivory (EI. i¶ZLM M – curvature. I. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \ah see misÃarah. curved (of a line. hence mu¶awwaj – crooked. VWURNH. 200-203).

e.g. UD. mu¶ G – transmitter’s clerk (famulus). ta¶awwudh. 7). ta¶Z GKDK (pl. collation master. 14). VII. 74). I. . 726). isti¶ GKDK – the formula of protection ‘aÑ GKX EL-$OO K¶ (EI. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK – copyist’s book support (WA. collation session (MF. 13. IN. taÑ Z GK. i¶ GDK – reiteration of dictation. repetitor (EI. 12. 230).8  FXUYDWXUH RI WKH WDLO RI M P DQG Ñayn. X.

– talisman. 95. amulet (DT. aÑZ P. 69). KU. 114. 123-124). ¶ P (pl. of letters) (AP. comp. Ãams. ta¶Z U – filling in (inking in) (of the counters. ‘eyes’.

252-253). – year (word used predominantly in dates in Maghrebi manuscripts) (SA. 43). ¶ayn (pl. LM. Ñuqdah. . 194. ÑX\ Q DÑyun) – counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (MJ. comp. VI. comp. sanah.

97. AG. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DJKULE – generic name for a host of ‘non-proportioned’ scripts which originated from the category currently known as the ‘Abbasid bookhand’ and which were used throughout Andalusia. 145. MP. 74. 46: taghriyat al-waraq). JKLU µ al-samak – fish paste (UK. red and black colours (SD. VI. aghriyah) – paste. rasm al-JKXE U. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq (AS. IK. IV. VI. 19-23. ghubrah – mixture of white. also known as (qalam) al-MDQ Œ. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK see khams. JKLU µ al-Œ W – whitefish paste (ST. 141. 32-34. 42. and sub-Saharan Africa (DQ. 73). NW.60-72. 244). VI. EI. HT. index. JKLU µ al-ŒDOD] Q – snail paste (UK. 141. JKDUDQ JKLU µ (pl. pasting (ST.289: JKDE U DO-¨ulbah!. 41. NW. 37. JM. MB. as well as JKXE U (or qalam) al-Œalbah or al-Œilyah (KK. lin. OD. MP. 47). 97. 45-47). IB. MP. n. 58-63. 107. NW. 250). 90. sizing (of paper) (AB. 145).18) 2. taghriyah 1. 37. IB. ghurrah – the first night of the month (SA. IB. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK see raqm. II. 250). JKXU E – the last hour of day (SA. 199). DW. adhesive (TS. North Africa. 74). 12-13. 88. 233. MB.GLOSSARY 105 **** (qalam) al-JKXE U – the smallest curvilinear script. ghurar – the first three nights of the month (SA. 47. 1124). AS.

IU T  . FRPS .


passim). II. JKLVK µ (pl. JK VKL\DK SO JKDZ VKLQ. book cover. 214. binding (TS. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO see miÑÁarah. box (SD. ME. covering of the board. 36. KC. aghshiyah) 1. 35. JKD] O see jild. 554. case. 564) 2.

71: samiÑa al-juzÐ kullah wa-P I JK VKL\DWLK TDUDÐtuh wa-P Ñalá gh VKL\DWLK. pl. CD. III.  ERRN FRYHU LQQHU FRYHU SDVWH-down end paper or recto of the first folio (TM. 182: wa-yajÑalu ruÐ V ¨XU I K GKLKL DO-tarjamah ilá al-JK VKL\DK DOODW PLQ M QLE DO-basmalah.


) . I. binding (IN. 257). taghshiyah – book covering. 473). I. 8: al-Áafa¨ W DO-DNK UDK .. RI WKH WH[WEORFN DUHD DURXQG WKH WDLO of the text and the colophon (KF. LVWLJKI U DK.

 WKH IRUPXOD RI IRUJLYHQHVV µDVWDJKILUX $OO K¶ 6' ...  K GK NLW E JKXIO « LGK ODP \DNXQ PDZV PDQ.. ghufl – DQRQ\PRXV %$ . 217) 2. prayer (in verse) on the theme of forgiveness.

  7%  LQ N QD DO-QurÐ Q EL-khaÃà mutamayyiz bighilaÌ aw ¨XPUDK DZ JKD\ULK ¨aruma). . ZULWWHQ DERYH ghila„. ghil„DK JKLO „ah – boldness (of letters). mistake. 192). bold character. a word) (MI. ghal¨ah – error. 150). WDJKO „ – writing in bold letters (TM. abbrev. ghala¨ SO DJKO Ã). OHWWHU 6.


213. 108). JK OLTDK SO JKDZ OLT. AB. 214. binding (FZ. WDJKO I – book covering. 132). – book cover (MD. mughallif – bookbinder (DG. 157).

III. SA. – WDLOSLHFH .v. also iftit Œ. 114..  K GKLKL DO-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT PLQ LGÑ Q DO-Ñabd … ‚andal).) . comp. fatŒ – opposite of Ãams (q. VIII. 128). **** I I U – papyrus (EI. 261).Ñuqdah. mufattaŒ al-¶uqad – letters with open counters (KU. I WLŒah SO IDZ WL¨) 1. LVWLIW Œ – opening lines (of a FRPSRVLWLRQ.). 47. 46.

9. proem (MU. 23) 2. 8: kull PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah wa-NK WLPDK 73  Q /& . LC. LQFLSLW 08 .  NXOO PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah bikhuÃbah. preface. XV.. prologue.

IDZ WLŒ al-suwar. II. 23) 4. headpiece (KF. LC.g. 320: al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT.  KHDGLQJ (e.

 PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ VHH TDUU Á. 245). AG. IDW ODK 1. also PDIW O – endband (headband) strip (MB. 104. 59). TS.18. IA. muftataŒ – the first day of the month (SA. 109) 2. . 62. VI. IA. press screw (MB. 114: wayusammá h GK DO-sayr al-PDIW O DO-IDW ODh.

VI. comp. SD. II. leaf (of paper) (SA. 189. 249). Ã P U fard(ah) SO DIU G.108 GLOSSARY farkhah – sheet.

28). LIU G – letter in its isolated.v. – one of a pair. conjugate leaf. as opposed to linked (ligatured) form. WDUN E TY. al-nukhah al-IDU GDK see nuskhah. al-fard – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. one half of a piece of leather (TS. IDU GDK – quire (of paper) (DM).).

. 6$ . ..

IR.g. II. 390). SA.) (KU. shaqq (q. 133. fura ) – SODFH LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K. III. mifrash(ah) – piece of cotton or wool (used as lining for pens in a writing case) (SA. 154). 83). fur„ah (pl. 230. 481. DD.v. 60. I. AT. al-ŒXU I DO-PXIUDGDK PXIUDG W – letters of the alphabet written individually (in their isolated forms) (e. MY. far„ al-qalam – syn.


. . // .

23) 2. also al-nuskhah al-far¶ – copy. most probably a variant of PLTU „. note. index. far¶ SO IXU Ñ ) 1. 94: wa-\DNI PXT EDODWXK EL-farÑ T ELOD EL-aÁl al-shaykh. 191: wa-O \XVDZZLGXK EL-naql alPDV Ðil wa-al-IXU Ñ al-JKDU EDK .=  N QD Ñalá al-aÁl al-PDQT O PLQKX K GK DO-farÑ P Á UDWXK«.18). mifra¨ – cutter (ST. annotation (TM. LC. apograph. witness (MR. PLTU ¨ and PLTU „.


) (UD. scroll (FI. (AD.v. 269) 4. KR. q.GLOSSARY 109 (principal) script (aÁl. JL. argument resulting from a legal point. 15. 93. aÁl. 87. WDIU ¶ – interlacing. 82). abbrev. 131). SM. application as opposed to theory. 88. IDU JK SO IDU JK W.

 DOVR WDIU JK (MO. completion. one of the standard words introducing a colophon (tail of WKH WH[W. 41) – end. execution.

blank. 23. HJ N QD RU ZDTDÑD RU Z IDTD DO-IDU JK IDUDJKD PLQ WDIU JK 2. GA. 26. 116) – thinner part of a letter (stoke) at its bend (JM. 289) 3. lacuna (LC. farkah (MN. 23).+  /0 . 17: al-qaÃÃ al-mu¨arraf yuÌhir al-IDUDN W I DO-NLW EDK ZD-al-farkah riqqat al-] ZL\DK . also qayd al-IDU JK – colophon (LC.


comment. explication. 1. commentary on a given work (usually but not necessarily relating to the text of the QurÐ Q.


commentary and/or translation. e. fuÁ Á) – lobe (in design) (JL. three dots. FRPS VKDU¨ 2. I ¦il(ah) SO IDZ Áil) – PDUN VXFK DV D FLUFOH OHWWHU K Ð. fa¦¦ (pl. 28: IDZ ¦il al-khams. 23. LC. mufassir – commentator.5 . AK. 146: fa-al-QXVV NK \DMÑDO Q OL-GK OLN G Ðirah tufaÁÁil bayna al-NDO PD\Q . X. paragraph mark (TP. 103: bu¨ur mustaà ODK GK W fuÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  0'  G Ðirah min fuÁ Á – scalloped circle). 83). SA. 351. 55. disc. III. MS. IDZ ¦il al-¶ashr. three ‘inverted commas’) used as a textual divider. from Greek into Arabic (EI.g.


110 GLOSSARY fa¦l (pl. fuÁ O.

138. word division (in a text). space between words or passages. QR ZD-qad IDUDJKWX PLQ K GK DO-NLW E ZD-ta¨Á OLK ZD-tafÁ OLK. spacing (TP. MM. taf¦ O 1. 55. division of a composition into fuÁ O ). III. 145-146) 2. SA. 134. .

MB. place separating the doxological and doctrinal formulae from the preface proper (AA. n. or fa„„ Œ al-naskh see matn.20). (qalam) al-fa„„ Œ. 37. comp. baÑG \DK fi„„ah – silver. MP.  FKDSWHU 6' II. 53. 271). silver-based ink (UK. TP. 33). 130-133.  DQ \DN Q DO-fa O PLQ M QLED\ al-qirà V PXWDV ZL\DQ I DO-PLTG U. fa¦l al-khi¨ E – (in epistolography and diplomatic) conclusion of the formal greetings by the words ‘amma baÑdu’. fa„l – LQQHU RU RXWHU PDUJLQ 6$ .. 92..

section of a text. WDIT ¨ – writing the word faqa¨ ‘only’ (closing formula found at the end of colophons and marginal glosses). DM). paragraph (LC. SD. taÐP Q WDWP P fakk SO IXN N. 273. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG in the form of a logograph) (CI. xiii. I. abbrev. II. fiqrah (pl. comp. fiqar) – passage. 351). AK. 23.

– book cover (HN. BA. 385. 372: wa-KXZD P yastur al-DZU T PLQ M QLED\K. III.


g. mufakkak – loose. fihris. box (KC. disbound (e. 45). IDQ T (pl.GLOSSARY 111 PDIN N. fihrist (pl IDK ULV. funuq) – case. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah).


50). II. bibliography. 743-744) 4. 23. abbrev. I µidah SO IDZ Ðid) 1. II. abbrev. 286. gloss. record of attested study. 207. 36). comp. digressional remark (in a text) (SD. also I µidat al-a¦l. RU &0  RU 66. 149. II. AR. 293) 2. EI. fahrasah 1. marginal note. **** T Q Q SO TDZ Q Q. list. catalogue (SD. mashyakhah 2. cataloguing.  UHFRUG RI attested study 3. 49. (CA. nota bene (notabilia). LC.

– trapezium-shaped instrument (used for FUHDWLQJ FRPSDUWPHQWV DQG IUDPHV WDE\ W RQ ERRN FRYHUV.

WDTE E – rounding (backing) the spine (of a book) (TS. 15). 76  AG. . al-TDI µ al-muqabbab see qafan.VO P – epithet of the city of Basra. Qubbat al-iakhrah – the Dome of the Rock (the Mosque of ÑUmar in Jerusalem). 107). Qubbat al-.

qub¨al. AG. SD. abbrev. 107. qabla – before. straightedge (TS. 12: wa-ya¨W M qubà ODQ ZD-hiya misÃarah. 302). lit. II. qub¨ O TDE Ãil) – ruler. (when used for a transposed word) (LE.‘grave’) – pen box (EI. . 471). qabr. IV.112 GLOSSARY TXE U (sg.

letter inserted withRXW UHDVRQ $' . VHH DOVR WDTG P PXT EDODK – 1. MH.TP. comp. collation (of the text with the exemplar either in the presence of the shaykh or not) (MR. 94: af al al-PXT EDODK DQ yamsik huwa wa-VKD\NKXK NLW ED\KLP ¨ OD Dl-VDP Ñ. 56.52. EI. n. iqŒ P – interpolation (LL. 92: Ñalá al-à OLE PXT EDODW NLW ELK EL-aÁO VDP Ñih. 2985: Œarf muqŒamah. corrector. muÑ UD ah 2. collation note (statement). VII. II. 490492). PXT ELO – collator.

abbrev. II.) into strips (lengthwise) (KD. aqudd) – strip (of leather). TDGG WDTG G – cutting (of leather. miqaddah – crescent-shaped trimming knife (TS. 24. etc. qaÃÃ. AA. 10. comp. n.xiii. FRPS ] Ðidah. . 107). II. AG. 54. / / / / / (TP. 18. CI. WDTG V – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µTDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX U ¨ahu)’.37. 109). qidd (pl. CI. xiv). 701. 11. I.

fore-edge flap (TS. 59. AG. 52. 17. 26. introduction (EI. comp. 27: Ãurrat al-muqaddam wa-al-udhn. for muqaddam muÐakhkhar (TN. RU IRU IRU WDTG P RU PXTDGGDP DQG IRU taÐNK U RU PXÐakhkhar or IRU PXÐakhkhar muqaddam. also TS. 495-496). 173). al-WDTG P ZD-al-taµNK U – transposition (of words). 76  PLQ Q ¨iyat al-¨abk wa-al-muqaddam.GLOSSARY 113 muqaddam – fore-edge. preface. abbrev. VII. TP. both muqaddam and muÐakhkhar. MI. 107). 120. alqalb al-PDN Q  WDTU U SO WDT U U. muqaddimah – forward. 16: al-muqaddam wahuwa al-Áadr.

– marginal note. commentary (AD. reciter. T UL¶ SO TXUU Ð) – reader. reading. gloss. 26) 2. lection (especially relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. collection of glosses. manner of recitation. 9 -129) 3. variant reading (varia lectio). TLU µah 1. prelector. 139). recitation (LC. punctuation and vocalization of the QurÐ QLF WH[W '0 (.

  73 . $/ .

494-498). PDTU µah SO PDTU Ð W.25. FRPS VDP Ñ.g. LM ]DW DO-TLU µah – audition (recitation) certificate (beginning with the word qaraÐa. FRPS ¨arf. 53. quriÐa or qaraÐtu) (e. n. KF. II. TP.


al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] – sewn case or box (TS. 36. 36. 110). 466) 2. AG. sleeve case (TS. . 110). 110). 35-36. AG. 104. II. al-TLU E DO-PDEQ – case or box (built around a form) (TS. SA. sheath (SK. TLU E (pl. AG. aqribah) 1.

qir¨ V TXU¨ V TDU¨ V *U NKDUWHV. compact writing (KM. 91-92. ST. 63). MP. sifr 13. 19. IB. qar¦ TDU ¦ – pressing. II. 20). 44). 10. qar¨DE Q – square (an instrument) (TS. 5: qarÁaÑtu alNLW E TDUPDÃtuh. 63.19. IA. PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ – press screw (IA. TDUU ¦ – bookbinder’s press. QS. PLTU „ SO PDT UL ) – (pair of ) scissors (TS. AG. MP. index. elseZKHUH TDUU   DQG TDUU Á. 107. screw press (MB. TXU „ah – slip (of paper) (UI. qar¦a¶ah – fine.114 GLOSSARY qur¦ SO DTU Á) disc (in decoration) (ZM. IK. IB. index. ST. 59). 19. index. IV. 47). AG. 103: PLTU   (!). 21. 94). 417). 44. IK. 60). putting something into a press (ST. 18. 107.


WDTU „(ah) SO WDT U Ì WDTU Ì W. 261. UD. 407) or paper (SA. II. 11: wa-l-yakun al-qirà V I ¨ O DO-NLW EDK Ñalá alrukbah al-yumná). 50. 173-174. 66-93. EI. parchment (AE. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-KXZD N JKDG KK. 17). V. 108. IW. EI. AE. VIII. I. Áa¨ IDK TDU ¨ V – papyrus maker (KF. 66-76. VIII. WS. 82-91). AE. comp. – sheet or roll of papyrus (EI. 98.

often in the form of laudatory verses or encomia for the promotion of a newly composed work. – approbation (appreciation) note or statement attached to a manuscript. .

XIV. 335- WDTU   W .GLOSSARY 115 blurb (SA.

5: al-qarmadah wa-al-qarmaÃah diqqat al-NLW EDK 73  6. 313). 182. IV. 186). muqarri„ – blurb-writer (BL.  qarmadah. 136. %/ $0 QRV     122.  ID-in jamaÑa al-¨XU I ZD-T UDED DO-suà U EDÑ DK PLQ EDÑ  T OD TDUPDÃDK . 143. comp. compact writing (KM. qarma¨ah – fine. sifr 13. muà ODÑah.

miqa¦¦ SO PDT ÁÁ) – (pair of ) scissors (UK.19. HT. EI. 153. DS. trimming (ST. JM. (qalam) al-muqtarin – script derived from al-ULT Ñ. IB. the main characteristic of which is that it is executed in lines grouped in twos with a large interline spacing between each group (AS. 393: not defined). 103. 42. IV. 59. 471: baŒU – reeds from a seashore and ¦XNKU – reeds from a rocky ground. . qa¦ab(ah) – reed. 682. IV. ‘divider’) – tool (most probably a compass) used in leather work (lil-naqsh) (IA. AA. 112: al-qurnah al-yumná. qa¦¦. 60. al-qurnah al-yusrá). EI. see also UA. 86. qirmah see VL\ T. reed pen (IK. 69). 181. 80). qurnah – corner (MB. IK. taq¦ ¦ – shaving. 41). 91-92: wa-\XT O KXZa al-miqaÁÁ wa-al-miqÃaÑ wa-al-PLTU   wa-al-jalam). 146. MB. index. miqsam(ah) (lit. IA.

qa„m – syn. miqaÃÃ.116 GLOSSARY qa¦G U – tin. comp. miq¦amah – plaquette (for nibbing a calamus) (KU. MP. qa„ P DK. qaÃà (nibbing) (IK. 86). qa¦amah. 153). tin-based ink (UK. qu¦ PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 32). 130. 154).

sifr 4. nibbing. KU. qaÃaÃtu al-qalam qaÃÃDQ LGK qaÃaÑtu min Ãarafih al-PDEU OL-\DVWDZ  6$ . I. 153. 72-74.) breadthwise (KD. qa¨¨(ah) – cutting (of the point of the nib). 102. AA. 39: waqad ikhtalafa al-NXWW E I TDÃà al-qalam Ñalá khamsat madh KLE. IK. cutting (of leather. LM. 2-463. KM. 50. II. KK. etc. 701: wa-kull qaÃÑ Ñar an qaÃÃ. 109-110.. 93). the point itself. leather (IW. – white hide.

having the right ‘tooth’ of the nib higher. I. LM. 462.e. i. II. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf – oblique point of the nib (SA. LL. 42: fa-DPP DO-mu¨arraf fa-yakhtaÁÁ bi-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-alray¨ Q ZD-al-mu¨arraf yuraqqiq al-muntaÁLE W ND-al-alif wa-raÐs alO P. 551: mu¨arraf – ‘reed pen nibbed bliquely. 39: fa-à Ðifah taquÃà mu¨DUUDIDQ I MDP Ñ al-DTO P ZD-KXZD LNKWL\ U < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  LM. longer than the left’.

2996. al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ – even. miqa¨¨(ah) SO PLT ÃÃ) – nibbing plaquette (made of wood. 217). see DOVR LVWLZ Ð. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab – ‘nibbing in which the exterior of the writingUHHG LV PDGH WR H[WHQG EH\RQG WKH SLWK RSSRVHG WR T Ðim’ (LL. II. qu¨ ¨ah – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 217). 462). MJ. straight point of the nib (SA. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim – ‘nibbing in which the pith and the exterior of the reed are made of equal length. . 154). opposite to muÁawwab’ (LL. ivory. MJ. II. II. 1742.

131: alqaÃÑ al-NDE U DO-qaÃÑ al-ÁDJK U. AT. 83: qaÃÑ niÁf al-waraqah. MM. niÁf al-waraqah al-NDE UDK WKXOWK UXEÑ. IP. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ.GLOSSARY 117 etc. 105: maqaÃÃ. 65. 70: qaÃÑ al-N PLO DON PLO DO-NDE U TDÃÑ al-niÁf. aqÃ Ñ ) – format (of a sheet or codex) (EI.742. 133). MK. qa¨¶ (pl. for nibbing a calamus) (UK. 76. II. 468. qaÃÑ al-thumn. 45. MB. 54. IV. thumn al-waraqah al-NDE UDK QLÁf al-thumn. SK. LS. ND. SA. 62.

 FRPS T OLE T ¨i¶ – artist skilled in the art of paper cutting. piece of poetry) 2. VI. al-T ¨i¶ wa-al-maq¨ ¶ – ‘cutting and the cut’. decoupage (ER. principle of the interlace. 475). 110). qi¨¶ah 1. calligraph (AC. piece of something (e.g. piece of calligraphy. 42: adhantu bi-wa Ñ al-kitbah li-mu¨arrir K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PXE UDNDK 1.  irs (AG. .

. 85: wa-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q WDTÃ Ñ al-NLW E murabbaÑan fa-innahu taqÃ Ñ $E ±DQ IDK ZD-huwa aysar Ñalá al-rafÑ wa-al-wa Ñ wa-al-muà ODÑah. 475). papercut(s). tear(s) 6- QR I K NKDUP ZD-taqà Ñ 6- QR DZU T PXTDÃÃaÑah) 3. SLHFH RI FDOOLJUDSKic decoupage (ER.  (5 9. VI. 107). 144. filigree work (IP. 90) 4. muqaÃÃa¶ ). 9. muqa¨¨a¶ W – disjoined. decoupage. (pair of) scissors (IK. AG. mysterious letters at the beginning of 26 chapters of the QurÐ Q (. 11. . instrument for fixing or removing decoration from book covers (TS. PA. taq¨ ¶ 1. WS. collage. also qa¨¶ah – art of paper cutting. 21) 2. mishraÃ. comp. 91).  +'   T ÃiÑ. qi¨¶at al-taµU NK see taÐU NK miq¨a¶ SO PDT ÃiÑ ) 1. format (of a book) (TL. cutting instrument (DM) 2. splitting (of a word at the end of the line) (MS.

 'K DO-Qa¶dah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P.

 26 . – the eleventh month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.

 qufl SO DTI O TXI O.

. 377). – clasp (for fastening bookbindings) (NH.

AG. flat back (TS. 107). al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ – straight. 15. 14. index. qalb. 107. 641).118 GLOSSARY TDIDQ TDI µ – spine (back of a codex) (TS. ta¨U I T OLE T ODE SO TDZ OLE. ST. al-qalb al-PDN Q – transposition (of letters) (MQ. comp. 15. AG. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab – round back (TS. 107). AG. 15-17. 20). 15. taqfiyah – backing (TS. 107). AG.

  .  PRXOG 8.

19. LC.3. ST. 26. 83: mujalladah ÁDJK UDW DO-T OLE $'  T OLE DO-N PLO – LQ IROLR T OLE DO-niÁf – in quarto. KC SDVVLP I DO-T OLE DO-NDE U I T OLE UXE Ñ  I DO-UXE Ñ  I al-UXE Ñ OLO-ÁLJKDU I DO-WKXP Q  +7 OLQ DO-ULE Ñ wa-al-WKLP Q KJ.  IRUPDW RI D sheet or book) (TS. 14. 28- T OLE DO-WKXPQ T OLE DO-thumn al-ÁDJK U T OLE DOthumn al-NDE U T OLE DO-rubÑ al-NDE U. 26. MK. index. no.

 FRPS TDÃÑ 3. miqlab SO PDT OLE. 93) 4. 43). 214. FI. stamp (for book cover design) (IA. FZ. 59. 88. folder (IB. JL.


DW. qalam SO DTO P TLO P. 68). 26). 83. – envelope flap (MT. TLO GDK SO TDO Ðid) – round center-piece (on book covers) (LC. WDTO G – imitation of the master calligrapher’s work by reproducing it from memory (MY. 202-203).

.  76 .  SLHFH RI ZRRG .

45-87. IK.  calamus. 69: al-DTO P DOqa¦DE \DK. 44-465. reed pen.e. i. 13 (AA. II. copper pen. as opposed to qalam alnuŒ V. 153: al-qalam al-XQE E min al-qaÁab wa-al-TLQQ ". TC. SA. 232. KU. see TW. also qalam al-qa¦ab.

qalam al-U VK VHH U VK qalam al-sha¶r – brush pen (UK. ductus. 133-134. EI. script. MP.. 38-39. 144. 59-64. al-qalam al-) V DO-5 P . handwriting. AT. 356. 471) 3. . IV. MB. UK. -50. hand. 71-75. MB. 100).

al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. see khaÃÃ.


al-qalam al-mushajjar – cryptographic script.GLOSSARY 119 al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (al-layyinah. al-DTO P DO-sittah – the six main calligraphic scripts based on the SULQFLSOH RI SURSRUWLRQDOLW\ WDQ VXE. al-muqawwarah) see tarà E layyin. 335). an appellation given by Ibn al-1DG P WR VRPH  DQFLHQW VFULSWV XVHG LQ WKH HDUO\ FHQWXULHV RI Islam (FN. 11-12). I. otherwise known as the alphabet of Dioscorides. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK – ‘weighed scripts’. used in talismans and amulets (IT. muqawwar.

153. al-thuluth. 145). al-DTO P DO-u¦ O – principal scripts from which other scripts are derived (AS. TXO PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. DO-mu¨aqqaq. 85). and used extensively in the main Arab lands. 144). al-ray¨ Q DOnaskh. Iran and Turkey throughout the medieval and postmedieval periods (AS. miqlam(ah) SO PDT OLP. al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. IK.


$  Q.  $. .  VDZ ÐDQ N QD PLQ QDIV DO-GDZ K DZ DMQDEL\DQ ÑDQK  . SA.. .  I DOVLNN Q wa-al-miqaÃÃ LMWLP ÑXKXP PDÑa al-DTO P I DO-miqlamah..


'6 179: al-miqlamah wa-hiya al-M QDK DOODW WDN Q I K DO-DTO m wana¨ZLK PLQ O W DO-GDZ K $7 .

49-51. qamŒah – small tool (resembling a wheat grain) (TS. WDTO P – paring. I. II. KR. 2565). qan¨arat al-OLV Q – fore-edge flap (KF. For a list of words used for such containers see SL. qim¨ar(ah) SO TDP Ãir) – container (made of reeds woven together for storing books). II. trimming (a reed). 85). hence miqlam D NQLIH IRU WDTO P (IK. 79). . 43. 11. chest (LL. 109). 43. AG.

al-layyinah) – curvilinear scripts such as al-thuluth. AS. 11. muqawwas – sublinear stroke (line) forming an arch of the circle. III. 37). al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT ÑÁ(SA. WDTZ V – V\Q WDTZ U WDGZ U URXQGLQJ RI OHWWHUV HVSHFLDOO\ descenders) (KH. as LQ V Q T I DQG Q Q 8'  /0  ZD-al-PXTDZZDV KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDà Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr alQ Q ZD-al-V Q ZD-al-T I ZD-na¨ZLK . tarà E WDTZ V al-DTO P DO-muqawwarah (al-muraÃÃabah. 144).120 GLOSSARY WDTZ U – rounding (of letters) (AS. comp. 144).

 qawl SO DTZ O.

T OD \XT O ID-\XT O DEEUHY / / 55. tract 2. chapter in a composition (such as in the Fihrist of Ibn al-1DG P. in commentaries and glosses XVXDOO\ LQWURGXFHG E\ T OD RU TDZOXKX DEEUHY   DV ZHOO DV IDrespectively (CI. xiv. short composition. II. – quotation. MI. treatise. MU. PDT ODK 1. passage. XII. 238). 190. TP. 155. 154.

 qawlabah – PRXOGLQJ RI SDSHU.

$%  '0.

KF. 86. III. 377. 90: yaktub al-PXVWDPO DZZDO DOT ÐLPDK µPDMOLV DPO KX VKD\NKXQ IXO Q¶. 83. 190. 327. folio (folium) (MK. 222: wa-kaÐannahu matá fasada maÑahu shayÐ abÃala tilka al-T Ðimah. 82. I. KF. 283. DF. FRPS T OLE T µimah SO TDZ Ðim) – leaf. I.

comp. . mDEV Ã. rectilinear (of letters and scripts) (e.g. RN. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim see qaÃÃ. 22). erect. PXVWDT P – upright.

GLOSSARY 121 taqwiyah SO WDT ZLQ.


 al-waraq al-muqawwá see waraq. qayd SO TX\ G.

  µFH TX¶RQ QRWH FH TX¶RQ FRXFKH SDU pFULW¶. committing something to writing. statement. qayd al-tamalluk see tamalluk. composition (TE. 17. qayd al-IDU JK VHH IDU JK WDT\ G 1. 73  WDT\ G EL-al-NLW E 6' . – note..


371: naqaÃtu al-NLW E ZDaÑjamtuhu wa-shakaltuhu wa-qayyadtuh.. diacritical pointing (of letters) (BA. IA. . IK. sewing endbands (headbands) (MB. 113.  tying. 87: muqayyadah – SRLQWHG // . 62) 4. III. binding.


187). N JKDG N JKLG N JKDGK SO NDZ JKLG NDZ JK G NXJK G $- 136). N ]DQ – mallet (UK. 43). muqayyid 1. gloss (LC. 27). N JK ¨ 67 SDVVLP. IB. – marginal note. N JKL¨. author 2. **** al-N I DO-PDVKN ODK (al-PDVKT TDK) see shakl and shaqq. no. 153. glossator (AM.

77) – paper (EI. al-kalŒ . WS. 98-105. comp. 136). N JKLGDK – sheet. see waraq. waraq. IV. SO NDZ JK Ã. 77-85). WS.VO P . leaf (of paper) (AJ. 419-420. al-N JKDG DO-. AE. etc. al-5 P . .

kubab) – ball (of fibre. in papermaking) (OM). as in the beginning of w Z. ¨ayy al-NK JKDG see Ãayy.122 GLOSSARY NDJKJK G N JKLG  NDZ JKLG – paper maker (AJ. N JKDGNK QDK – paper mill (HN. downward sloping curved stroke (from right to left or vice versa. WS. 136. munkabb – inclined. 374). kubbah (pl. 85-86).

8'  /0 .

katb. II.) (US. 91. 40. II. TH. CM. UA. q. AG. 440. 169). KL. 416). II. 21: naskh al-NLW E 7+ . TS. talismanic word (used as an invocation against worms and insects. mikbas. makbas – bookbinder’s press (QS.107. known in the Maghreb as kaykataj. SD. WDNE V – pressing (QS. mun¨anin. Asiatic crowfoot (bot. 43: i¨EDV \ NDE NDM DO-ara DK \ ¨DI Ì \ $OO K \ $OO K \ $OO K &0  \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM KXZD DO-¨ ILÌ huwa huwa faqaÃ. Ranunculus asiaticus.) 2. comp. 49-53. kitbah (MH.v. 393). 416. NDE NDM 1.

copying. transcription. kitbah – WKH ZRUG µNDWDED¶ RU µNDWDEDKXK ¶ DEEUHY   7( . NLW E NLW EDK – writing. composition.

used as part of the signature or autograph of the writer (copyist. FDOOLJUDSKHU.

45: ‘hence katabah. CT. becomes a term equivalent to colophon’). +. NI. N WLE SO NXWW E NDWDEDK. 183: al-LM ]DK bi-al-kitbah. wa-DMD]WX ODKX DQ \DNWXE I NLW EDWLK DO-kitbah.   DM ]D ODKX EL-al-kitbah. Turkish ketebehü.

554-760). 180). comp.  VHFUetary. mu¨arrir. scribe. IV. fully-fledged (licensed) calligrapher (NI. amanuensis (EI. scrivener 2. .

NXWXE – ERRNVHOOHU . lin. archetype. V. a¶lá (¶ulw) al-NLW E – head (of a book or document). al-NLW E DO-mukarras VHH NXUU V al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK – see khaÃÃ. book.) . piece of writing. 86). booklet. maktab – place designated for writing. 384). tail (of a book or document) 2. spine (of a codex) (HT. EI. 207-208). IV.. 53. KD. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. I. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah. 197-200).115). letter. maktabah – library (EI.GLOSSARY 123 NLW E – writing. 388: mukattab). codex (MA. VI. al-NLW E DO-awwal – ÑUthmanic canon.   V T DO-NXWXE \ Q 46 . document. 705. NH. chapter in a book (SL. copying (KK. IK. PDNW E SO PDNW E W. 23. II. NLW ENK QDK NXWXENK QDK – library. wa-majallah wa-wa¨y.

II. LVWLNW E – FRS\LQJ RQ UHTXHVW IRU D SDWURQ. muktib. sifr 13. KM. Ibn al-‚ Ðigh al-Mukattib) – teacher of calligraphy. IV.g. 4. master calligrapher (KK. calligraph (DP. – piece of calligraphy. KD. 51. 705). mukattib (e. 53).


mikŒ O see mirwad. paste obtained from tragacanth (DM). pointing (of a wall) (FT. miktharah – receptacle (for paste) (DD. mukŒul – kohl container (UA. 187). akŒal – dark-blue ink (or black with bluish luster) (DG. takŒ O 1. outline (of letters) (DH. kuŒl – antimony. NDWK U µ – tragacanth. 230). 391: ka-al-PLQVK K 8$ 393). no. kohl. IR. mikŒalah SO PDN ¨il). outlining. I. 414) 2.383: ÑLGGDW NKDWDP W EL-khaÃÃLKLP PDNW EDK EL-aldhahab al-muka¨¨al bi-al-O ]XZDUG. 393.

comp. misÃarat al-tak¨ O  ILQH WKLQ. RXWOLQLQJ RXWOLQH RI GHVLJQV RQ book covers) (IB. 68).


124 GLOSSARY writing) (UK. 142: al-GLTTDK I UDVP DO-¨XU I.

 VPDOO SDOOHW-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. AG. 12. tak¨ O al-ÃDZ O. 33. 110: tak¨ O DO- irs.

42). kaŒOLE Q – screw press (UK. IB.  71  ZD-W  aÑ N I EDÑ  alKDZ PLVK LVK UDWDQ LOá annahu ‘kadh I DO-aÁl’). for the use of ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ DQG µODÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ VHH 73 . 0. NDGK – thus. abbrev. sic. 154.

48. WLNU U. takarrur – graphic error. WDNGK \DK – WKH NDGK -statement (MI. 184). ditto- NXUU V DK. TM. mukarrar (or al-Œarf al-mukarrar). 162).g. dittography (e.



60). SA. SK. IK. CI. II.9 VLIU   VXPPL\DW EL-GK OLND OL-WDNDUUXVLK ay in LP P EDÑ LK LOá baÑ . AG. NXUV – book cradle. 48. II. 132). kursuf(ah) – tow (wad of raw cotton or wool used in an inkwell) (KK.0 . TS. 154: wa-huwa jawf al-quÃn wa-\XT O ODK DO-ÑuÃbah. reading stand (MD. . quire (gathering). x. NXUV DO-Œajar – support (for a stone slab) (IA. WDNU V – collation (of quires) (HT.92). KU. 84. TS. 131. ra¨l. 700). 14. comp. KD. II. 468-471. passim. 60).  . II. SL. 321: alNXUU VDK OL-DQQDK Ãabaqah Ñalá Ãabaqah.  DOVR al-NLW E DO-mukarras – codex form of a book (AB. 107) 2. abbrev. AA. lin. 100.


 WDNU VK – letter-head or serif in the shape of a barb RU GRW EORE.

.- QR  .



miksar SO PDN VLU. kurah – wooden ball (for burnishing paper) (NH. 363).

274. DD. 128). miksha¨ VLNN Q DO-kash¨ – scraper. TP. – fold (in a leaf of paper) (OM). 391). syn. NDVKN O – FRPPRQSODFH ERRN FRPS WDGKNLUDK NXQQ VK . NH. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U see taÐU NK NDVK GDK – long line or stroke (like a long fat¨ah) used to embellish the script (MN. of bashr (LF. kash¨ – erasure (by means of a pen knife or scraper) (MM. 58). 237: bi-al-ÁDGU O EL-al-sinn kashà I DOwaraq). 79. knife (for making erasures) (IR. 137. 389. IR. I.

kuÑ E.126 GLOSSARY ka¶b (pl.

flat back (MB. FT. main de papier). al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ – straight. 39. al-ka¶b al-muhallal – round back (MB. 109. kaff al-waraq – quire (Fr. 94). – spine (back of a codex) (MB. DE. 92. 109). NDOO EDK NXOO EDK – (pair of) pincers. JL. 92. AJ. 977. 61. usually 25 sheets (PT. dast. 84. 90). 97. NXQQ VK DK. passim. 406). AB. kindah – sexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JN. WS. comp. 82). tongs (MB. 442. 109). 145. IA. inlay (SA. WDNI W – inlaying. II. rizmah. KR. DM). kaff(ah). 95.


– 1. 25. commonplace book (LC. HB. .

V. mukannan – named by (known by) his/her kunyah. kunan) – SDWURQ\PLF FRQVLVWLQJ RI DE RU XPP IROORZHG by the name of the son/daughter (EI.  kunyah (pl. al-taµU NK DO-NLQ µ see taÐU NK . FRPS WDGKNLUDK NDVKN O  V\Q RI EDUQ PDM Rr fahrasah (in the Maghreb). 395-396).

an early script DVVFRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH VFULEDO FLUFOHV RI . IDK )1  ID-awwal alkhuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-khaÃà al-0DNN ZD-baÑdahu al-0DGDQ WKXPPD al-BaÁU WKXPPD DO-. I 1.GLOSSARY 127 (al-kha¨¨) al-. I . originally and properly speaking.

±LM ]  kaykataj – talismanic word (used in the Maghreb as an invocation DJDLQVW ZRUPV DQG LQVHFWV. AV. 27ff. comp.g. 11-13.  JHQHULF QDPH XVHG ORRVHO\ IRU a host of early Arabic ‘non-proportioned scripts’ currently distinguished as the ‘±LM ] VFULSWV¶ µ(DUO\ $EEDVLG VFULSWV¶ µ1HZ $EEDVLG VW\OH¶ DQG WKH ‘Abbasid bookhand’ (see e. OD). 363. MV. FN. 8-9.

76  $*  86 .

WDOE V – sizing (of paper) (OH. II. SA. 29. 119. 139). 145. 27. ultramarine. FRPS NDE NDM **** O ]XZDUG O ]DZDUG – lapis lazuli. (qalam) al-luµluµ – script akin to al-thuluth al-NKDI I LH SUREDEO\ al-tawq Ñ ) in which vertical and flat strokes are less than five dots in length (AS. 478). 85). azure ink. paint (UK. MP. al¨ T OL¨ T. JM. 114. laŒaq (pl.

 ilŒ T. mulŒaq – omission. . insertion (TP.

703)..14). 279). milzam(ah) SO PDO ]LP. 185. OL] T – paste. 24. TM. IB. I. LC. 42). JA. adhesive (KD. comp. 154. laŒP 6XOD\P Q – screw press (UK.  LGK QDTDÁa min al-NLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨aqahu bayna alsuà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E ZD-huwa al-la¨aq. liÁ T lazm – pressing (TS. II.128 GLOSSARY  .

n. 12: Ñ G DOQDV NKDK RU PD¨mal min khashab yafta¨ wa-yaÃZ ID-yu aÑ Ñalayhi akiW E DO-muntasakh minhu ¨attá yartafiÑ Ñan al-ar  wa-yastDQLG M QLE KX LOá law¨atay al-malzam). SA.  ERRNELQGHU¶V SUHVV 8. 15. 230. malzamah SO PDO ]LP. book cradle (TW. II. large paper clip (made of copper or other metal to hold the head of a leaf or roll or quire in place while copying) (AT. DD. 133. 481) 2. WA. IR.24.169. AG.  76  11. SA. II. copyist’s book support. I. 481. 390) 3. 107. 14.

where each gathering is numbered separately).  TXLUH RIWHQ HQFRXQWHUHG LQ 0DJKUHEL lithographed books. /&  /( . abbrev.


large size bifolio (bifolium) (TC. $'  /( 137) 3. qan¨arat al-OLV Q see qanÃarah. LC. 25. index. 20. 13. ST. JL. 25). HT.109. 90. MM. OLV Q (pl. 132). alsinah) – envelope flap (ST. 119. lin. PXWDO VKLQ – ZRUQ GDPDJHG 7:  I VLIU PXWDO VKLQ.


DD. 230) 2. lin. al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah – made-up copy (KC. 145. 167. spool (DS. lafŒ – tooling. adhesive (SA. IR. comp. 26). stamping (HT. 391. abbrev. II. wrapper (DM). mulaffaq. or (MI. SD. the formula of malediction ‘laÑanahu $OO K¶ RU µODÑQDW $OO K Ñalayhi’ . OL] T la¶nah – curse. 181. milaff 1. malediction.GLOSSARY 129 li¦ T (pl. I. ODIIDK OLI IDK SO ODI Ðif) – roll (of parchment or paper) (AB.166). RA. 131. laqab SO DOT E. II. alÁiqah) – paste. passim). 530). 480. DM).

. – nickname. (pair of ) tongs. pincers. tweezers (MB. honorific title (EI. DD. implement for collecting shavings (small fragments) DIWHU HUDVXUH 8$  OLP VK QD DO-qalam. milqa¨ PLOT ¨ SO PDO T Ã) 1. I. WDOT P – inlaying. 618-631). V. 109) 2. mulaqqab bi – known by (referred to) his/her laqab. inlay (FT. 406). 391: yalquà EDT \ P \DÌhar bi-al-waraq min athar al-kashÃ).

lak. 11. LM. stroke sloping (descending) from right to left and YLFH YHUVD DV LQ WKH EHJLQQLQJ RI N I Á G \ Ð DQG U Ð) (UD.130 GLOSSARY mustalqin – line. 49). lakk RU O N '* .

v.  ODF FULPVRQ UHG SLJPHQW RU LQN 06  wa-al-lak lil- DPP W ZD-al-fat¨ W ZD-al-NDVU W 0% -86) 2. 16). varnish (AB. ODPO PDK – small tool (resembling an elephant’s tusk ?) (TS. comp.g. burnished (e. lacquer. 109). ODPP ¶ – glossy. 11. namq. AG. q. lawŒ(ah) SO DOZ ¨. lamq – elegant writing. copying (TE. law¨ W. al-WDGKK E DO-ODPP Ñ. 140). glazed.).

(Turk. . 24. 124) 3. II. MB. headpiece (FT. OM) 4. MS. 125). wooden board (TS. pasteboard (ST. 31) 6. usually framed). wooden tablet (for burnishing gold or paper) (UK. 11. illuminator (HD. 142-143.or tailpiece) (LC. lawŒ al-¦DG UDK – frontispiece. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah see muÁ¨af. gloss (DM). 99. head. panel (in decoration). lin. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – see taÁO E ODZZ Œ – master decorator.123. levha) large panel (of calligraphy. 5) 5.  WDEOHW RI DQ\ KDUG-surfaced material) (SL. WDOZ Œ – marginal note. illuminated piece (such as frontispiece. 25. HT. 58-59) 2. 29. 402).

WDOZ ] – rounding (‘giving an almond shape to’) of the initial stroke of such letters as Á G Ã Ð and ¨ Ð (KH. lozenge-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design).v. MB. 156. PLOZ T SO PDO ZLT. 38). 11. 109. central medallion (on a book cover). almond-shaped tool or stamp (UK. 59. IA. 105. oval figure 2. mandorla 4.). 44. 31. also known as sarwah (q. see also nuqÃah) 3. IB. 60: lawzah wa-niÁf. raÐs al-lawzah. AG.GLOSSARY 131 lawzah 1. TS.

45. lawn SO DOZ Q. stirrer (for mixing ink) (SA. IR. 133. MJ. 478. – spatula. IB. II. 230. AT. 208).

698-707. . pigment. JA. tint (EI. 148. – colour. AI.  1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q. V.

86. IK. III. tinting (of paper). LC. shaving off the bark of the reed (IK. O ¨(ah) – bark (skin) of the reed (BA. 27) 2. 86: layyaÃtu min alTDODP O ÃDK TDVKDUWXKX. see also the quotation under sha¨m). polychrome illumination (WA. WDO\ ¨ 1. 370: qishr al-qaÁab. 11. WDOZ Q 1.

AT. II. 160) 3. 111-119. paper pulp (OM). 702. wool or cotton used in an inkwell) (ST. 370). coloured ink (SA. . MP. also PLO T (UA. 393) tow (wad. liyaq) 1. 133). III. MJ. UK. 203) 2. tuft of unspun silk. 477-478. BA. 26-29. MB. 20. 55. MP.  SODFLQJ D O Ãah in the slit of the nib to increase the intake of ink (KD. 26-29. n. IK. index. 13. O I DO-shajar – bast fibres. II. tint (AD. colour. O TDK (pl. 84. 79-84.

II. 700: al-QXTUDK DOODW \XMÑDO I K DO-PLG G ZD-al-Á I $7 . amliqah) 1. III.132 GLOSSARY PDO T (pl. 370) – compartment for ink (KD. also PLO TDK (BA.


%$ ... .

144. 38: al-khaÃÃ al-OD\\LQ KXZD DOODGK I KL DO-WDGZ U. KH. layyin – curvilinear (of a letter or script) (AS.

**** matn SO PXW Q. al-DTO P DO-layyinah – curvilinear scripts. muraÃÃab. muqawwar. comp. such as al-thuluth. alWDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ.


text-column (MU. 1. Rf a ¨DG WK DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the chain of transmitters who handed it down) (SL. VI. V. 843) 2. 89: ya biÃXK I PDWQ DO-NLW E WKXPPD \DNWXEXK TXE ODWD GK OLN I DO-¨ VKL\DK $' . II. main body of the text (as opposed to margins). 111: al-matn al-ÃDU TDK DO-PXPWDGGDK PLQ \DP Q DO-Áulb waVKDP OLK ') 9  Dl-PDNW EDK I PDWQ DO-NLW E ÑDG DO-¨ VKL\DK MH. EI.


WH[W DV RSSRVHG WR a commentary. ¨ VKL\DK. shar¨ or gloss.

139: wa-ODKX I NLW EDW VKDU¨ PDP] M EL-al-matn an yumayyiz al-matn bi-NLW EDWLK EL-al-¨umrah. 25). 109. P WLQ – author of the original composition. Œard al-matn (HN. 53). . also known as fa„„ Œ al-naskh. 222: wa-qalam al-naskh yatafarraÑu Ñanhu qalam al-matn wa-KXZD JKDO Ìuh wa-qalam al-¨DZ VK ZD-KXZD NKDI IXK $6  -0 -66). MD. SD. 214. LC. central panel (on a book cover) as opposed to the border (FZ. (qalam) al-matn. TP. 251-252) or jard (?) al-matn – colophon (LC. 843) 4. II. 1. matn (as opposed to a FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨) (JN. DEEUHY 9$ QR  MM. 568). VI. IX. al-naskh alfa„„ Œ and al-wa„„ Œ – larger version of al-naskh (NA. EI. 24.

MP. erasure. 55. 121-122. IV. SA.52.115: PLWK O DO-VDP Ñ ). 138-140. MJ.v. 86. MB. n. ¨ibr. maŒ UDK (q. tamŒ U – polishing (burnishing) with an oyster shell. 21. Á UDK majmajah – scribbling (KM. obliteration (by means of a cloth. or licking) (TP. 58. IV. 216). 38.GLOSSARY 133 PLWK O (pl. KR. maŒw – ink removal. ¨aÃÃ. 134-135. III. . amiddah) – soot ink. TP. BA. 238). hence mumaŒŒa¨ – blind tooled (FI. PLG G (pl. VLIU   WDNKO à al-NLW E ZDLIV GXKX EL-al-qalam. UK. 320: summiya al-PLG G PLG GDQ OL-annahu yamudd al-qalam. 38. 13.) . tamŒ ¨ 1. 371). khirqah. al-waraq al-P Œ see waraq. 89). MJ. UK. apograph (CD. 1031). amthilah) – copy. AE. 90). MP. KH.  madd. 36-37). tamŒ ¨ bi-al-dhahab – gold tooling (FI. 67-71. blind tooling. 15-18. LVWLPG G – the manner of dipping the pen in the inkwell (SA. ink (in general) (SK. LVWLPG G PD¨¨. VI. comp. JL. AT. tam¨ ¨ – elongation (of letters) (KU. II. comp. 471-477.) . comp. 127-131.  I ÁLQ ÑDW WDMK ] DO-raqq wa-Áaqlih wa-tam¨ ULK ZDÁabghih). 79-90. process of softening leather (making it flexible. transcript. supple) (by rubbing it with a piece of wood) (ST. III. EI. 79: dalk) 2. pl. index.

465-467. mudan. II. I  mudyah (madyah. also known as 0DG QDW DO-1DE – Medina. 0DG QDW DO-6DO P – Baghdad (DM). SK. pen knife (SA. midan) – knife. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DGDQ see ±LM ] DQG . midyah) (pl. 103- 8$  .134 GLOSSARY al-0DG QDK (al-munawwarah).5  .

 FRPS VLNN Q marrah – spatula (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). WDPU „ see  abbah. ta E E al-sharŒ al-PD]M DO-PDP] M.

wiping (MB. 60: misann almis¨) 2. masŒ – rubbing. mashµalah – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µP VK Ða $OO K¶ 0* . I. . misŒ 1. II. sackcloth (DG. 202). 133. SA. 114). see shar¨. sword (for rubbing leather) (UK. mimsaŒah – pen wiper (IR. 166. 391). 230. 110. IA. coarse haircloth. 481-482. DD. AT.


262: al-mashq huwa madd alXU I I DO-NLW EDK 70  6. I. IR. SK.I. 60. copying. 16) 3. mashq 1. AA. hasty. 116-117. 133: wa-al-mashq fa-huwa surÑat al-NLW EDK PDÑa baÑtharat al-¨XU I 0+  VKDUU DO-NLW EDK DOPDVKT $$  PDVKDTD « LGK DVraÑa al-NLW EDK 73  7( . 55) 2.  ZD-yasta¨VLQ Q DO-PDVKT I DOV Q ZD-al-VK Q LOO I DZ NKLU DO-NDO P 6$ .. scribbling (MM. transcription (TE. 146: al-jamÑ wa-almashq. elongation (of letters) (JA. mush¨ – comb (IA. inelegant hand.GLOSSARY 135 mish¨. 230).

’). 4. 89: al-mashq huwa al-khaÃà I KL DO-khiffah. MY. KT. 134: ÑDQ . IK. for example. 16. (kha¨¨) al-mashq – one of the ancient scripts (?) used originally by the scribes in the city of al-$QE U DQG FKDUDFWHUL]HG DV OLJKW KDYLQJ D slanted alif and. calligraphic hand (CM. elegant. calligraphic model (AD.EQ 6 U Q annahu kariha an tuktab al-maÁ ¨if mashqan…li-DQQD I KL QDTÁ D O tará al-DOLI ND\ID \XJKDUULTXK \DQEDJK DQ WXUDGG VHH DOVR $9  ‘Mashq. 320: almashqah al-maddah al-GDT TDK ZD-al-khaÃà al-PDPVK T KXZD DOPDPG G. is a technique that can be applied to any kind of script and is not an independent style of its own. copying from a model (TE. 48. 151). unsuitable for the copying of the QurÐ Q )1   ID-DPP DO-ZDUU T Q DOODG QD \DNWXE Q DO-maÁ ¨if bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-mashq…. fine elongation. mashqah 1. 83) 5. 164) 6. according to some opinions. calligraphic exercise. fine elongated stroke (SK. KK.


183). P VKLT – calligrapher (NI. PXVK T ŒDU U – VLON WRZ ZDG.

'' . .

signature. signing. FRPS O TDK ¨ im„ µ 1. autograph (DM) 2. signed attestation/ UHDGLQJ VWDWHPHQW 27  ODPP Ñuri D K GK DO-NLW E LOD\\D QDÌartu wa-taÐammaltu bi-P \D¨Z KL ID-wajadtuhu muà ELTDQ OLO-ÁDZ E ID¨akamtu bi-Ái¨¨atih wa-am aytuhu nammaqahu… A¨mad al-4   .


107) 2. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DNN see ±LM ] DQG . ex-library. AG. al-musharrafah. 60-61). 88. 27). VII.). etc. I  mimlasah 1. ex-dono. LPO µ SO DP OLQ. FRPS QDÌar 3. LC. EI. plane-like instrument (TS. also malasah – burnisher. 478). 411). PLON \DK WDPO N WDPDOOXN – ownership note or statement (such as ex-libris. also referred to as qayd al-tamalluk (OS. LC. 8). AG. 31. al-maghrah al-¶. al-muÑaÌÌamah) – Mecca. milk – ownership (OS. 25. Makkah (al-mukarramah. TS. 11. execution statement (containing the calligrapher’s name) (MN. II. 11. polisher (NH. For various expressions used in ownership statements see OS. 107).U T \DK – reddish brown ink (SA. 88. maghrah – ochre pigment (FT. 390.

work (known as al-DP O . 85-94) 2. KF. SDVVLP :6 -13. I.  GLFWDWLRQ $.

725-726). VII. stamp (EI. famulus (AI. 48). muhr – seal. passim. passim. LVWLPO µ – repetition of a dictation by a specially appointed famulus. mustamlin – tradition transmitter’s clerk.VII. signet. VII. GA. SURGXFHG WKURXJK GLFWDWLRQ mumlin – dictation master (AI. II. writing down (of a dictated text) (EI. 287: Vermittler – PXEDOOLJK PXOT  muktib). 725-726. SL. EI. 472-.

. stamping (EI. VII. 472-473). FRPS NK WDP WDPK U – sealing.



sifr 13. 472. AE. WS. leaf (of any writing material) (KD. sheet. 79-82. 50-52) 2. II. 704: wa-al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK wa-al-sifr wa-al-PXKUDT VDZ Ð) 3. II. leaf (of paper) (SA. KM. IV. 105-106. 8-9. 482: al-muhraq wa-huwa al-qirà V. (IW. sheet.

polisher (IA. P Vá (pl PDZ VLQ DPZ V. mawzah – burnisher. 60. 63).

UD. 16: al-maws al-6K U ] .$  maws. trimmer (TW. 169: li-bary qalam al-qaÁab wa-iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK . – pen knife.

PLPZDK P ZDUG \DK – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink (MU. LC.  1+  '' . 25). 64). P µ al-ward – rose water (MP. V. 226.  PLPZDK ODK «ZD-W UDWDQ WDN Q PLQ DOnu¨ V ZD-min al-¨DOD] Q ZD-JKD\ULK. II.

442) 2. 12. inlaying (SA. script) (UD. 403). . SA. tilting (of a script). WDPZ K EL-al-¨DO µ (al-dhahab) – gilt (FT. slanting (of the line. hence P µil – inclining. II. 45). FRPS PLVT K WDPZ K 1. LP ODW DO-qalam – tilting of the pen. coating. II. gilt (SD).

138 GLOSSARY **** QDET WDQE T – elegant writing. 5: nabaqtu al-NLW E ZD-nabbaqtuhu saÃÃartuhu wa-katabtuh). 40). sifr 13. WDQE K – note. (qalam) al-PDQWK U – QDVNK RU ULT Ñ/naskh-based script (characterised by large spaces between words) (AS. copying (TE. 16. IV. remark (in the body of a composition). QDZ MLGK VJ Q MLGK. PDUJLQDO DQQRWDWLRQ '0 7+  WDQE K Ñalá al-ghalaÃ). 146. nota bene. JM. KM.

trimming (of a reed) (IR. UD. IB. – OHWWHUV VXFK DV E Ð DQG W Ð (TU. 232. 9: wa-al-na¨t na¨W Q QD¨t baÃnih wa-na¨t MDZ QLELK. 36). index. 21. 43: P MDPDK). paring. minjam – mallet (ST. naŒt 1.

35). 133-134.g. nuŒ V – copper. (MG. basmalah. e. ¨amdalah. I. MP.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ RI WKH W\SH called contraction in which two or three words are fused into one portmanteau word. 482). etc. . copper-based ink (UK.


selector (DF. 97. I. narjasah – y-shaped nonagonal or decagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. – anthology (EA. nasab SO DQV E. 384). 230. 82). 95. II. DM). munkhul – sieve (IR. KR. muntakhib – compiler. 94-95).

967-968). VIII. al-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK. 53-56). religious sect or school. pedigree (EI. tribe. nisab) – descriptive adjective (adjective of relation) indicating an individual’s birthplace. nisbah (pl. – lineage. ending in – (EI. etc. genealogy. VII.


which according to the Mamluk tradition. 17. IV. see khaÃÃ. 21). naskh 1. transcription (TE. The MamOXN QDVNK ZDV ZULWWHQ VDQV VHULI WDUZ V ZKLOH WKH 2WWRPDQ QDVNK DQG . 57) 2. 1124 (in Persia). belonged to the mu¨aqqaq family of scripts. KM. 1126 (in Turkey). sifr 13. IV. also QDVNKDK WDQV NK QDV NKDK LQWLV NK LVWLQV NK – copying. par excellence. naskh-ta¶O T). index. 696-699). (qalam) al-naskh – book hand. KK. IV. 1127 (in Muslim India). a script which emerged in the 8/14th century in Persia and later was used extensively in Turkey and India (EI. In Turkey this script was often (but incorrectly) known under the name of ta¶O T. ER. (kha¨¨) al-nasta¶O T – hybrid of naskh and ta¶O T (thus properly known as naskh-i ta¶O T. PXQ VDEDK – collation (of quires) (ST.5.

47. 141. al-naskh al-wa„„ Œ see matn. 412: – nuskhahaÁl. nuskhah (pl. 1123. badal) 4. 1127. VIII. while the serif in the Persian naskh was mostly left-sloping (AS. but erroneously. LM. XVI. catalogue (AD. CA.in Turkey. 128. properly ‘pertaining to naskh’.131: balagha qir Ðatan wa-PXT EDODWDQ ZD-taÁ¨ ¨an Ñalá nuskhah muÑtamadah) – exemplar. comp. 45: wa-min al-ray¨ Q DO-QDVNK /0  DPP TDODP DO-naskh wa-alwa   ¨ wa-al-¨DZ VK ZD-al-PDQWK U ID-asqià PLQT UDK .      $5  $. nusakh) 1. I.12) 2. 146. LE. al-naskh al-V GDK – regular naskh hand (HI. variant reading (varia lectio)./ QR UDI ¶ al-naskh. LM. pl. EI. commonly. al-nuskhah al-GXVW U VHH GXVW U al-nuskhah al-far¶ see farÑ. 47: wa-al-naskh lil-¨DG WK ZD-al-WDIV U ZD-na¨ZLKLP  /0  DO-naskh iÑU EXKX DTDOO min al-ray¨ Q ZD-I KL WDÑO T ZD-Ãams fa-qaruba min al-ULT Ñ. 89). 26). naskhbased (related) hand of an idiosyncratic (informal. IV. CD. abbrev. archetype (LC. 149) 2. xv. II. used as a synomym of al-naskh proper (NC. al-nuskhah (al-kutub. CI. IV. 1125. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah VHH PDIN N PXIDNNDN al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah see mulaffaq.in Muslim India). recension (MU.in Persia. al-naskh al-mu¶W G.171). xiv). transcript. QDVNK 1. MZ. copy (EI. al-makh¨ ¨ W. version. 123. list. al-naskh al-fa„„ Œ see matn.140 GLOSSARY the Persian naskh of the 10/16th century and later often featured the VHULI RQ WKH OHWWHU O P RI WKH GHILQLWH DUWLFOH 7KH VHULI RI WKLV OHWWHU LQ the Ottoman naskh was often right-sloping. personal) nature (CI. 138. I. 106: wa-NLW E µDO-%D\ Q ZD-al-WDE\ Q¶ QXVNKDW Q Oá wa-WK QL\DK ZD-al-WK QL\DK DÁa¨¨ wa-ajwad) 3. al-nuskhah al-a¦l (al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah. 182. 36. n.  0. CM.

archetype (LC. unicum. DO-VDIDU \DK – ‘pocket book’ (small size manuscript produced for travelers) (TC. 26). 26). al-nuskhah al-waŒ GDK (al-IDU GDK) – single surviving copy. al-nuskhah al-umm – holograph. Q VLNK SO QXVV NK.


MA. 348. 16. 47). 17. TW. scribe (TE. passim). muntasikh – copyist. PDQV NK PXQWDVDNK – manuscript (AK. WB. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK see Ñ G .

 . LQVK µ – construction. e. of letters. 9. letter-writing. III. layout (mise en page ) (FK. munshiµ  VHFUHWDU\ DPDQXHQVLV (. no.. style or composition. I.GLOSSARY 141 QDVDT WDQV T – text arrangement.g. documents or state papers. 1014/2: faragha min ta¨U Uih Ñalá h GK DO-nasaq). 1241-1244). epistolography (EI.

PLQVKDU PLQVK U SO PDQ VK U. 173. 278. 136). IK. AI. 134. 94. I. I. TD. 67). FRPS N WLE  author (usually referring to poetry) (SS. WDQVK U. nashr. WDZVK U – sprinkling of a freshly copied text with VDZGXVW QXVK UDK QXVK UDK (also XVK UDK ZXVK UDK) – sawdust (for drying ink) (JA.

– saw (for work with wooden ERDUGV.


IB. compartment for paste (in a writing case) (SA. MB. tanshiyah – pasting (ST. index. 136). II. 230: minshaµah). 480: al-QDVK DO-muttakhadhah min alburr aw al-NDWK U Ð). index. nashan – wheat starch. 60. I. IA. . 480. 21. starch paste (made of sorghum. IR. ST. PLQVKDU \DK – chevron (FT. 50. OM. I. starch paste (TS. DD. AT. 390. PLQVK K – paste-receptacle. II. minshafah – blotter (TD. QDVKVK I – blotting paper (DM). 21). 395). 12. dhurah) (OM). 133. 13. 106. SA. UDTT PDQVK U see raqq.

103: niÁ E DO-VLNN Q 6$ . straight line. 240. lin.142 GLOSSARY na¦b 1.  . 269: al-O P QDÁE WKXPPD E Ð al-khaÃÃ) 2. handle (SK. pallet-like tool (HT. the letter alif (IR. 241..133. stroke. 249. 239: al-madd ka-alnaÁb wa-ka-al-naÁbayn. 137). . ni¦ E 1..

IA. also ni¦ b al-dalk – burnisher (IA. III. up-stroke (SA. IB. 101. 103. LM. 59) 3. 59).  folder (instrument used for folding sheets of paper when binding) (UK. UD. munta¦ib – ascender. MB. 43. 47. 49: fa-almuntaÁLE KXZD DOODGK \XV PLW T PDW DO-N WLE. 156. 11.

medallion. 93. 43). reading note. statement (usually introduced by ‘naÌDUD I ¶. panel and the like (in illumination and book cover design) (FI.g. 88. min¨aqah SO PDQ Ãiq) – decorative element. 218. FZ. III. 140: wa-KXZD PDZ TLÑ alPDGG W DO-musta¨sanah min al-¨XU I al-muttaÁilah). 217. e. tan¦ O – elongation (of letters) (SA. JL. ZM. na„ar – study note.

$+  .) .  &0 QR QDÌDUD I KL ZD-taÐammala maÑ Q K ZD-daÑ OL-P OLNLK.


nuÌÌ U. Q „ir (pl.

tan„ P – composition (in verse or prose) (AM. no. II. .170). curator. shiÑr. 2812). na„m. I KL QD„ar – µSKUDVH V\Q I KL WDÐammul) implying doubt and insinuating politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL.  DGPLQistrator of a waqf 2. comp. versification.

nafdh – punching.3. sifr 13. 392). IV. awl (SA. II. 503: Áu¨¨i¨at watunuqqi¨at). PLQT U – serif-OLNH VWURNH V\Q WDUZ V TY. naqr – inscription. 230. I. QDTT U – carver. 391: for sewing of quires). epigraphy (KM. al-waraq al-naf¨ see waraq. awling (MB. 5: al-NLW E I DO-¨ajar). AT. II. MJ. 208. engraving (on stone). 133. tanaqquŒ – correction. nafa¨ (sg. no. DD. engraver (KM. sifr 13. IR. IV. nafÃah) – pockets of air. 481. passim). WDQT Œ.GLOSSARY 143 nafkh – gaufrage (KJ. bubbles (between the doublures and the cover board) (NH. 5). minfadh – punch. revision (KF. 23).

/0 .

 niqs SO DQT V QXT V.

471. II. 49. KM. IK. 84. 5). – ink (KK. SA. naqsh SO QXT VK. 469. IV. sifr 13.

engraving. 63) 3. IA. naqr 2. illumination (EI. VII. 156. MB. comp. tooling or stamping (of leather) (UK. epigraphy (FT. 29-32. painting. 400). TS. QLT VKDK 1. PLQT VK SO PDQ TLVK PDQ T VK. 105. inscription. 931).

.  0% 105. ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO 8. 59). IA.

engraver (KM. sifr 13. IV. VII. illuminator (PA. designer. 155. miniature painter. copying (FK. 5) 2. 931-932). III. 141. Q TLVK – calligrapher (AW.144 GLOSSARY QDTT sh 1. WDQT VK – writing. 266). carver. 159). 304: wa-qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ WDQT VK K GK DO-NLW E. QDTT VK´NK QDK – Ottoman imperial painting atelier (workshop) (EI.

III. nuq¨ah (pl. SA. naq¨ 1. SA. TE. 16: al-naqà qad \DN Q EL-maÑná al-shakl. 160. III. III. haplographic error. naq¦. letter-pointing (TE. haplography (TP. nuqaÃ. 38). vocalization (by means of dots) (SA. 16-17) 2. 58). 16-17. nuq¦ Q QDT ¦ah SO QDT ÐiÁ) – omission. KH. 151.


 . 12. Q TLO (pl. naql 1. ‘facsimile’ of the master calligrapher’s work (DW. 137. numrah. AW. 105. HT. orthographer (LT. copyist. Q TL¨ SO QXTT Ã). MB. 368). naqalah) 1. exact copy (apograph). quoting.  VPDOO WRRO SRLQW IRU FUHDting dots on leather) (TS. IA. 59: nuqaà mudawwarah. transcription (MU. copying. 68) 5. transmissLRQ WUDGLWLRQ H[HPSODU ). abbrev. quotation 3. XII. nuqÃah lil-WDGKK E QXTÃDK NDE UDK OL-EX\ W DO-lawzah). 138: naqaltuhu min khaÃÃih. translator. QDTT ¨ – vocaliser. figure. calligrapher (TE. QR T ELOD Raw at al-PXU G Q PDÑa naqlih fa-Áa¨¨a) 2. nimrah – number. 16. 33. 218) 2. 60: nuqÃat al-lawzah. translation. 16) 4. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D KRUL]RQWDO OLQH IRU U Ð ZLWK D ORRS DW LWV HQG UHSUHVHQWLQJ K Ð used . extract. IA. 133. citing. TE.

written over the word in the text and repeated above the relevant gloss in the margin and bearing a superscript number) (RA. 62. copying (TE. 53. 16. KK. namq WDQP T – elegant. 45. WDQP U – marking (providing) with numbers. 53. 119: ¨usn al-NLW EDK QDPTXK :5 .GLOSSARY 145 among other things as a reference mark. embellished writing. 91). SK. numbering. AM.

180: adhantu liQ PLT K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PDUJK EDK 7( . HOHJDQW FRPSRVLWLRQ (of a text) (DM). NI. 45. Q PLT PXQDPPLT – calligrapher (AC.

elegant. QDP TDK – piece (of calligraphy).1). 5: namnamtu al-NLW E qarmaÃtuhu). munamnamah – miniature (figurative) painting. namnamah 1. AA. II. compact writing (KM. embellished writing. 38). 369. n. calligraph. 237). QXZZ U SO QDZ Z U. sifr 13. 105) 2. copying (KH. WDQP O – compact writing. AW. copying (SK. IV. 181. 119. painted illustration (KF. calligraphic composition (NI.

) (LM. having an open counter (ant. 26. arabesques (on book covers) (LC. IB. 43). 22.v. PXQ ZDODK LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDODK – authorisation note or statement (allowing the transmission of a work by means of handing over the . of mufatta¨. QDZ UDK – corner stamp (smaller than turunjah. of maÃP V q. 69). IB. PXQ U – syn. al-munawwarah – epithet of Medina. 44). – floral design. index. used in the decoration of an envelope flap) (ST.

86- Q ZDOWX K GK DO-NLW E N PLODQ ZD-huwa sabÑDW DM] Ð. EI. KF. II.146 GLOSSARY shaykh’s copy to the student) (MF. 498-450. 27). Q Q SO DQZ Q Q Q Q. III.

82: wa\XT O KL\D DO-GDZ K ZD-al-Q Q ZD-al-UDT P. 106. KD. – inkwell (SK. 700. IK. II.

285). LQWLK µ – end. xi. xiii. CI. SL. abbrev. / / / (for intahá) (MW. GA. termination. CI. 87. I. II. II. used as a paragraph mark or textual divider. 110. LQK µ SO LQK Ð W.



 **** DKG E (sg. hudb. 36). hud hud SO KDG KLG. hudub) – OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð DQG ] Ð (TU.

– hoopoe VHH WDENK U.

abridgement.. revision (DM) 2. 17: katabtu Ñalá Ìahr juzÐ ahdaytuh ilá ÁDG T O  08 . WDKGK E 1. LKG µ – dedication (FN. epitome (EA..  ZD-hiya al-QXVNKDK DOODW DKG K LOá Sayf alDawlah). 23). I. correction. ..

69. EI. backing (MB. mustahall – WKH ILUVW QLJKW RI WKH PRQWK HJ I PXKDOO PXVWDKDOO. IA. 483. compiler (SS. author. WDKO O 1. 108) 2. al-waraq al-KLO O see waraq. abridger. 72. al-ka¶b al-muhallal see kaÑb. 181. X.GLOSSARY 147 muhadhdhib 1. also haylalah – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOOá All K¶ (AD. 61). 109. epitomist. I. rounding (of the spine). 73) 2. MG. muhall.

VKDKU NDGK 6$ 9. .


   ..  PDUJLQ ') ..

abbrev. gloss.  PDUJLQDO note. /&  0. .

. WDKP VK 1. annotation (TT.  \XT O DM EDKX I K PLVKDW NLW ELK LGK NDWDED ED\QD DO-saÃrayn).. K PLshah – LQWHUOLQH %$ . glossing. 193: hammasha al-NLW E Ñallaqa Ñalá h PLVKLK.


102: sifr muhammash bitaÑ O T PXKLPPDK. annotated (TW. muhammash – glossed.

90). unpointed letters (TP. 57. 4. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah... K PDK – head (of a letter). IR. syn. LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O – mark distinguishing an unpointed letter from its pointed counterpart (for various practices see TP. GL. al-PXKPDO W – letters without diacritical points. 57. MH. 244).  K PDW DO-alif). . raÐV HJ 6$ .

148 GLOSSARY **** M ] P MD] – abridgement. making a complete copy (of a manuscript or collection) (SL. 25) 2. 31) 3. face. II. transcription in full. 31. 25.. 182: mujalladah  akhmah ta¨WDZ Ñalá ÑLVKU Q NXUU VDWDQ I kull wajhah ÑLVKU Q VDÃUDQ ') ..   I VDEÑ TDZ Ðim waZDMKDK Z ¨idah). 43-45). epitome (DM). upper part (of a document or textblock) (TS. ¶alá al-wajh – copying. wajh(ah) 1. recto (of a document or leaf) 4. IV. page (MU. upper cover (TS. ‘tomcat’s face’) – WKH OHWWHU K Ð in the form of a rounded (as opposed to ‘almond shaped’ – mulawwaz) double loop ( . wajh al-hirr (lit.

wajh al-kiW E – upper cover (AG.. al-wajh al-WK Q (al-wajhah al-WK QL\DK. 6$ . 82).Oá) – recto (of a leaf) (LC. al-wajh al-awwal (al-wajhah al. 109). -92). 29.. MK.

MJ. waŒy – writing. MK. sifr 13. 218). piece of writing (in an unspecified form) (IK. wajh al-qalam – inner side of the nib (KU. 82). KK. KM. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. 464. 29. – verso (of a leaf) (LC. wajh al-waraqah see waraqah. 53). IV. 5. . SA. II. waŒVK see sinn. 154: wa-ZDMKXKX E Ãin sinnayh.

73).73). no. 95. muwarrad – floriated (of design) (DH. WDZU NK see taÐU NK wardah – rosette. DA). lobed medallion (DH. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK see qalam. piece of writing (see wa¨y above) (IK. no. waraq SO DZU T.GLOSSARY 149 mawaddah – writing.

 SDSHU IRU YDrious types of paper. such as alwaraq al-6DPDUTDQG  DO-%DJKG G  DO-.KXU V Q  DO-6K P  DO-0LVU  al-7LK P  DO-0DJKULE  DO-$QGDOXV  VHH HJ 6$ 9. 85-. -195. WS.


piece (of paper. abbrev.  $5  . leaf. parchment or leather) 2. waraqah 1. folio (folium).


(TS. 29). 25). AG. wajh al-waraqah – recto (of a leaf) (LC. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. khalf al-waraqah – verso (of a leaf) (LC. 109). 11.

85). I.VO P – ‘Islamic paper’ (paper produced by Muslims) (WM. DO-. al-waraq (al-N JKDG.

I. 31). French paper (PT. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. DO-5 P 1. 378). 77) 2. al-waraq al-¶ GLP – waste paper (HN. European (usually watermarked) paper (WM. 75.

. DO-EDODG – local paper (as opposed to imported) (PT. VI. 30. waraq damghah (tamghah) – stamped paper (DM). SA. paper bearing an imitation watermark. 31). Tre Lune) (PT. 193. OM). al-waraq al-KLO O – Venetian paper (bearing a crescent watermark.

al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ (al-ma¦T O. 32).150 GLOSSARY al-waraq al-NK P – unglazed paper (PT.

MS. – glazed paper (PT. 82). 394). 88. 107. II. WS. cardboard (FT. pasteboard (JL. 35. 104) 2. MD. 487. 87. 32. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ (al-naf¨ or waraq al-DEU . JL. al-waraq al-PDGJK ¨ – papier maché (FI. al-waraq al-P Œ – wove paper (HN. al-waraq al-muqawwá 1. WS. SA. 84). 380).

MP. IB. bookbinder (QS. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ – laid paper (HN. KF. I. 161). 69. (al-kha¨¨) al-ZDUU T see mu¨aqqaq. – marbled paper (DM. WS. IV. 558-561). 495). IK. 22. index. II. MN. index. transcription (WS. stationer. scribe (SL. 22. 65). professional copyist. foliated arabesque design (ST. 14. foliation (as opposed to pagination) 3. 88. 148) 2. EI. II. LC. al-waraqah al-wus¨á – middle leaf (of a quire) (ST. 66: fa-N WLE DO-khaÃà huwa al-ZDUU T wa-al-mu¨arrir). WDZU T 1. I. JL. ZDUU TDK – paper-mill (MA. WR. 82. 93. maysam SO PD\ VLP. 28. ZDUU T PXZDUULT – papermaker. 94). vegetal (curvilinear) decoration. 16. 81. copying. 380). FI. 87. bookseller. 9. al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK VHH O P DOLI ZLU TDK  SURIHVVLRQ RI WKH ZDUU T  FXlture of the handwritten book.

mawsim SO PDZ VLP. 135). stamp (AB. – tool.

MP. – feast. II. For dating by feasts see taÐU NK PDZV P EL – entitled (e. festival. CI. 10). decoration (of book covers by impression and stamping) (ST.g. 65). ZXVK UDK VHH QXVK UDK . 22. index. washŒ – decorating.

186) 2. 93) 3. .125. writing. stamping (of leather) (HT. diacritical pointing (of letters) (IK. drawing (AD. lin. also WDZVK P – tooling.GLOSSARY 151 washm 1.


126). wa¦l. tawshiyah – polychrome illumination (TE. 147: altawshiyah al-naqsh wa-al-zakhrafah). stamp (HT. awÁ O ZDÁO W. lin. – pattern (created by tooling). 18. washy. wu¦l (pl. UK. wi¦l.

leaf (of parchment or paper forming an integral part of a roll. line of paste (kollesis) (AJ. collema (kollema) (WS. SA. II. wa¦lah 1. HB. 812. 144) 3. connection (between two sheets when pasted side by side) (MB. darj). also Z ¦ilah – catchword. 234. 90). 683. 10. 195: fa-qaÃÑ al-%DJKG G \XWUDN I KL VLWWDW awÁ O ED\  an wa-tuktab al-EDVPDODK I DZZDO DO-V ELÑ ) 2. piece. 110). vox reclamans (NM. VI. 65) 2. 88. knife (used by the waÁÁ O . NZ.  straight line (drawn with a ruler) (SD.

$' .

wa„¶ (pl. 222: ¨usn al-wa Ñ wa-riÑ \DW DO-PDUV P. 3132). 12. arrangement (of a text) (MU. wa¦¦ O – manuscript decorator (who cuts the margins of leaves. KF. 187. 62. 161: person involved in ‘reparation et montage des marges’). replaces them with coloured papers and draws lines to cover the joints) (AD. VI. aw  Ñ ) – composition. comp. ¦ilah – pallet-like connecting tool (used in the interlace) (TS. ÃDZ O (qalam) al-wa„„ Œ see matn. PA. I.

 Z „i¶ – compiler. . 376). author (DF. IV.

proem (DM). P ¶ G PDZ¶id SO PDZ Ñ G.152 GLOSSARY taw¨iµah – preface. prologue.

192: faLQ N QD GK OLN I VDP Ñ al-¨DG WK NDWDED µEDODJKD I DO-P Ñ G DO-awwal aw al-WK Q ¶ $.  . – collation session (TP. 56. TM.

 wi¶ µ (pl. ME. awÑiyah) – 1. 87: ZDT ¶ah. ZDI ¶ah – pen wiper (IK. DA). 575) 2. container (OM). box (MS. wifq SO DZI T. case. 16. 19.

. decree (EI. 124. apostil (usually signed) (AD. 100. al-WDZT ¶ W – smaller version of the . 108). autograph. 189. WDZT ¶ 1. sifr 13. 28. al-WDZ T ¶. IV. AD. . KF. LC. stamp (IK. KM. LC. 10) 2. X. gloss. 392-393) 3. 28. 189). QR QDTDOWX min khaÃÃ al-muÁannif wa-waqqaÑa Ñalayhi bi-khaÃÃLK K GK Áa¨ ¨. X. P IDT – seal. waqabah VHH M QDK ZDT ¶ah VHH ZDI Ñah. (qalam) al-WDZT ¶. 392. taking something down in writing (SL. 6: al-WDZT Ñ an yul¨iq I DO-NLW E VKD\Ðan baÑda al-IDU JK PLQKX ). royal edict. writing something down. I. – talismanic seal (in the form of a square) (DT. 96). motto. I. signature (EI. 69. 125) 4.

tashÑ U W.GLOSSARY 153 thuluth script (characterised by a liberal use of hairlines.

number of volumes and titles of the books) (OS..g. 90).) (BL. 146). LM. 428-442). above the line in the text of the QurÐ Q HJ 38) 2. WDZT I (KF. 441). 63). Z TLI – donor (of a wakf) (e. II. perusal (from waqaftu Ñalá – ‘I have read’). 61. 69). WDZT I SO WDZT I W. unfinished stroke (e. (AS. a standard opening phrase of reading notes and blurbs. 146. 38) 2.v. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-WKXOXWK \DK – ODUJHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. al-E Ð al-PDZT IDK VHH 6$ . 1125. 146. al-PDZT f ¶alayhi – beneficiary or usufructuary (of a wakf). also ¶DO PDW DO-waqf – pause-mark or abbreviation (written O ]LP M Ðiz) (KH. wakf 3. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq – UHJXODU VL]H WDZT Ñ script (SA. reading. waqfiyah.in Persia.29. bequest note (OS. 47: wa-al-WDZ T Ñ yuktab bi-hi alWDZ T Ñ al-NLE U DOODW OLO-XPDU Ð wa-al-qu  K ZD-al-DN ELU (. JM.in Turkey). 43-46.g. 473) – endowment certificate or statement. KH. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-ULT ¶ \DK – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. KF. endowment. 100. 73-77. 90. II. AS. 146. waqf 1. .. al-PDZT I – object of the endowment (e. WDTU Ì (q. KF. 187).g. III. LC. II. PDZT I 1. LM.9 1123. LM.

95. taÐammul 2. 28). It was used extensively in Maghrebi manuscripts for notabilia. overlining (TP.) (LC. 122). wahm – mistake. K P – omission (IK. AA. logograph. 6: wakata al-NLW E ZDNWDQ naqaÃahu). error (IK. which resembOHV WZR XQSRLQWHG E ÐV RU W Ðs. sifr 13. 55). comp. IV. wakt – letter pointing (KM. 123). . 95.  PDUJLQDO QRWH VLGH-head (preceded by the word ‘qif’ (also qif Ñalá) or its stylised form. AA.


DQG XVHG LQ WKH 0DPOXN SHULRG H[FOXVLYHO\ LQ WKH rectilinear family of scripts (mu¨aqqaq. ray¨ Q QDVNK. maÁ ¨if.

ant. 97: wa-O \DN Q K GK DO-VKDNO LOO I TDODP DO-naskh wa-P VK NDODKX ZD-I TDODP DO-mu¨aqqaq wa-P VK EDKDK 0-  $6 146). **** al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah VHH U MLÑah. 144). 6$ III. of raÃb (of a letter or script) (AS. \ ELV – rectilinear. al-DTO P DO-\ ELVDK – rectilinear scripts (such as al-mu¨aqqaq and al-ray¨ Q.

.  8'  $6  /0 .. 6$ .


UA. reed pen (IK. used in the expressions such as ¶alá yad. 701: faLGK ODP \DNXQ PDEU \DQ ID-KXZD \DU Ñah wa-al-jamÑ \DU Ñ ). – hand. 393. II. 86. FRPS \DP Q DQG NKDÃÃ. DM. I \DG. bi-yad and ¶an yad (copied by. . \DU ¶(ah) – reed. 42). KD. in the hand of) (OT.

g.GLOSSARY 155 \DP Q – right hand (e.39: katabahu muÐallifuhu bi\DP QLKL DO-G WKLUDK. CM. no.





VKE O LQ KLV µ. Vol. transl. Additions aux dictionnaires arabes. 2 (1989): 37-53. The arts of the book in Central Asia. A. 2-3 (1887): 87-159.1. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. AK = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . ed. AG = Adam Gacek. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al*K ILT  D VXUYH\ RI $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV DW 0F*LOO 8QLYHUVLW\´ Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Gray. Paris/ London. Algiers. Arabische Paläographie. AF = Oleg F. ed. Sources/References -AAA = Mu¨ammad ibn Ya¨yá al-‚ O  Adab al-NXWW E. Beirut. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. AH = Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q DO-0DVK NK  $QP  al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. Akimushkin and Anatol. von Karabacek. 1981. 1989. “Das arabische Papier”. 1967. Riyad. AD = E. Al-. 1979: 35-57. AJ = J. ±aydar Ghaybah.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ ÑÁat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. AE = Adolf Grohmann. “The art of illumination”. Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU  %DJKGDG&DLUR  $+ AB = Johannes Pedersen. 1923. AC = Adam Gacek. Damascus. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. B. Max Weisweiler. 1414/1994. Fagnan. Wien.ABBREVIATIONS 1. AI = ÑAbd al-. ed. Ivanov.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad al-SamÑ Q  Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih |attá Ña€r al-LE Ñah.

Arabic lithographed books in the Islamic Studies Library. .D. “Arabic paleography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. decoration. AW = Nabil F. 1996. Mu¨VLQ 0DKG  /HLGHQ  AM = Adam Gacek. New York. AO = Adrian Brockett. AQ = David James. 4 (1989): 144-149. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ WK-century Sudan: script. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. 2 (1987): 45-67. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  5DEDW   -360. 15. AV = François Déroche. ed. Descriptive catalogue. 1982: 1. nos. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. AR = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to the 10th centuries AD. 8 (1941): 65-104. “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐalOLI Q DO-Ñ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨DG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . 1992. 1992. AP = Nabia Abbott.LW E DOI OD\ODK ZD-laylah. binding and paper”. London/Oxford. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. AN = Richard Lemay. 1. “Arabic numerals”.4-5 (1963-4): 22-37 [436-451]. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. 1996. London/Oxford.ABBREVIATIONS 157 makhà à W DO-naqà wa-al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”.4 (1986): 131-137. London/Oxford. Safwat. Montreal.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. Manuscripts of the Middle East. no. AL = . AT = Ni  O ÑAbd al-Ñ$O $P Q ³$GDZ W DO-kLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-. Ars Islamica. McGill University. AS = Adam Gacek. 382-398.

MacKay. 1984-85. CD = Arthur J. The Chester Beatty Library.. Arabic manuscripts in the Libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. 1982 . -CCA = Adam Gacek. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. Dublin. London. CM = Adam Gacek. 1958. 4 (1991): 35-53.O V DO-%DJKG G  %XO JK DO-DUDE I maÑrifat a|Z O DO-ÑArab %HLUXW ' U DO-Kutub al-Ñ. Montreal. Leiden.158 ABBREVIATIONS -BBA = Ma¨P G 6KXNU DO. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. Oriens. CL = Jan Just Witkam. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. CI = Adam Gacek. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of the ‘0DT P W¶ RI ±DU U 06&DLUR$GDE . Arberry. “kBlurbsl WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. 1991. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University.OP \DK >"@ BL = Franz Rosenthal. CT = Pierre A.

N. CW = A. Dictionnaire . 61. Chouémi and C. De Biberstein Kazimirski. Blachère. Iskandar. 1967.Z. Paris. London. -DDA = A. M. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library.´ Transactions of the American Oriental Society.4 (1971). 1960.S. DB = R. Denizeau. Dictionnaire arabe-français. no.

ed. DR = Donald P. J.LW E DO-GKDNK Ðir wa-altu|af. 1989. ed.D. DQ = François Déroche. Paris. 4. ed. A dictionary of the Arabic material of S. Cowan.2 (1938): 141-151. DC = A. Wiesbaden. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. A dictionary of modern written Arabic. NY. 0DPO N studies review. 1984. Goiteinls ‘A Mediterranean societyl. Little. 4 (1989): 44-55. 1967. Ithaca. ±amd al-.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-<DP PDK  DE = Martin Hinds and El-Said Badawi. DT = Tawfik Canaan.ABBREVIATIONS 159 arabe-français-anglais: langue classique et moderne. DD = ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-DU T 0DNNDK DO-MuÑaÌÌamah.-L. 59 (1991): 229-235. Beryus. DP = Adam Gacek. DM = Hans Wehr. DG = Werner Diem. Dictionnaire arabe-français. Kuwait.1986. “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique dlIstanbul”. fasc. de Premare. . 1993 . Paris. Archeological studies. “Documents related to the estates of a merchant and his wife in late fourteenth century Jerusalem”. Beirut. Revue des études islamiques. 1994. 2 (1998): 93-193. A dictionary of Egyptian Arabic: Arabic-English. . Frankfurt..M. DS = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  Ma¨P G 6DO PDK &DLUR  ]awÑ al-Áub| al-musaffar.. 1994. fasc. 4th ed.1 (1937): 69-110. DH = A¨mad ibn al-5DVK G LEQ DO-Zubayr. 5. DF = Mu¨ammad ibn Sayf al-' Q $\GDPXU Al-Durr al-IDU G ZD-albayt al-qaÁ G. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al-5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.

Istanbul. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. New York. -FFD . Al-)XQ Q DO-. 1993.. -EEA = J. n. “Llemploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. 5 . Anna Cantadini and Tim Stanley. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. EP = François Déroche.). Meisami and P. 1998.EU K P 0XU ZDK ) DO-makh TDU Ð W WDE T \DK Beirut/Damascus. eds. 1986. Dimand.S. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.EU K P .EU K P = KLGDK “Fahrasat al-makhà (1976): 164-168.LW E DO-khiÃaÃl”. E. ER = Encyclopaedia Iranica. New ed. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá. transl. 1979. 1997. 1982 . London/ Oxford.S. 1995: 93-101. Yarshater. Part 1. 1960 . FM . Leiden. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature.  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK FI = M. FK 5DP]DQ ùHúHQ HW DO Catalogue of manuscripts in the Köprülü Library. à W´ Al-Mawrid. Calif.160 ABBREVIATIONS DW = Manijeh Bayani. ed. EM = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] lV GUDIW RI WKH µ. 1999. London. EI = The Encyclopaedia of Islam. Cairo. Baghdad. Starkey..d.VO P \DK. 1995: 17-57. London (later Costa Mesa. London. Proceedings of the second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. FJ = IÑWLP G < VXI DO-QuÁD\U  Fann al-WDMO G Ñinda al-0XVOLP Q.

. ed. Cambridge. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Cairo. 3rd ed. 50-99. Kaziev (Gaziev).U. 1987. transl. ³. HD = A. -GGA = Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q . HI = Mu¨ammad Murta á al-=DE G  ³±ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DOI T´ 1DZ GLU DO-makh  W. Baku. A Grammar of the Arabic language. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Và. Fischer. -HHB = Ahmed-Chouqui Binebine.EU K P 1DÁ U ²arakat nashr al-NXWXE I 0LÁU I DOqarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. GL = W. 1978 (reprint of the Cairo edition of 1929). )XQ Q DO-Turk wa-ÑDP Ðiruhum. 1992. Cairo. Manuscripts of the Middle East. HT = Adam Gacek. 1966. 1967. 1994. 6 (1991): 41-58.ABBREVIATIONS 161 FN = Ibn al-1DG P Fihrist lil-1DG P %HLUXW ' U DO-MaÑrifah. 1987. Rabat. HN = Ñ \LGDK . Wiesbaden. FZ = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T Al-)XQ Q DO-]DNKUDI \DK DO. kalligrafii i perepletnogo iskustva. Wright. FT = Oktay Aslanapa. 1982. Khudozhestvenno-tekhnicheskie materialy i terminologiia srednovekovoi knizhnoi zhivopisi. Istanbul. herausgegeben von W. ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q &DLUR  5.EQ $E ±DP GDKls didactic poem for bookbinders”.

F. The Oriental Institute. Beirut. ID = JaÑfar ibn Ñ$O DO-'LPDVKT  Al-. Cairo.OP Ñ ilá maÑrifat uÁ O DO-ULZ \DK wa-WDT\ G DO-VDP Ñ. IJ = Jan Just Witkam.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M.2 (1979): 221-284. 1389/1970. London. Déroche and F. May 18 . )DKP 6DÑd. ed. Carswell and G. Islamic bindings and bookmaking: a catalogue of an exhibition. à W´ Al-Mawrid. Univ. 5 (1976): IR = ShaÑE Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-!WK U DO-4XUDVK  ³$O-Ñ.VK UDK LOá ma| VLQ DO-WLM UDK. 1973. 1995: 123-136. Chicago.1981. “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”.M ] W DO-|DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 0X|ammad % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁEDK Q . IP = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. 1319 A. IH = A¨mad al-±XVD\Q  . Cairo/ Tunis. . 1401 AH [1989 or 1990]. ed.. IK = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn al-6 G DO-BaÃDO\DZV  Al-Iqti  E I VKDU| adab al-NXWW E. Paris. Qum. 1981.\   LEQ 0 Vá al-Ya¨ÁuE  Al-. ed.1987? . IM = Ñ. IN = A¨mad ibn MaÐP Q DO-%DOJK WK  Al-. A¨mad ‚aqr. 8.162 ABBREVIATIONS -IIA = Adam Gacek. no. 1997: 57-63. Petherbridge. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Beirut. “ÑIlm al-makhà 144-145.August 18. of Chicago. Damascus. Richard. “Human element between text and reader: the LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.H. 1983. IT = Mu¨DPPDG 0DU \ W  ÑIlm al-taÑmiyah wa-LVWLNKU M DO-muÑammá Ñinda al-ÑArab.Q \DK DOUDEE Q \DK I DO-ÃDU TDK DO-ShaÑE Q \DK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Bosch. J. IB = G.

LW E DO-WDONK Á I PDÑULIDW DVP Ð alDVK\ Ð. 1962. KD $E +LO O DO-Ñ$VNDU  . 1983. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. Baghdad. JN -DP O DO-' Q LEQ DO-MuÃahhar al-±LOO  Al-Jawhar al-na{ G I shar| maniq al-7DMU G. . ed.1961.1 (1958): 81-106. JM = Mu¨ammad ibn ±asan al-„ E  .D. 1969. Beirut.EU K P “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU yah”. 1985. KF = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG Al-.ABBREVIATIONS 163 IW = Muhammad Faris Jamil. Ph. University of Michigan. ed. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationeryl during the early Middle Ages”.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q DO-±asan al-awwal”..G E (Cairo).PLÑ ma| VLQ NLW EDW DO-NXWW E.PLÑ li-DNKO T DO-U Z ZD. Al-0DQ KLO. no. 1363 [1984]. KG = JaÑfar ibn Khi r al--DQ [1889] (lithographed). ¨  Kashf al-ghi Ð. JL = ÑAbd al-Laà I . ÑIzzat ±asan.. Riyad. 1982. 0DMDOODW . Damascus.n.l. -JJA = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  Al-. KB = A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK 6XND\ULM Kashf al-|LM E ÑamPDQ WDO Tá maÑa al-Shaykh al-7LM Q PLQ DO-a€| E. s. 1997. KC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-.. 38 (1989): 7-103. Cairo. 1962. Qum. 20. -KKA 6XKD\ODK < V Q DO--XE U  Al-Kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-taDZZXUXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-Ñ$EE V \DK. 6 pl.XOO \DW DO. S. [Tehran?].G E DOV PLÑ. Algiers. 1317 KH = Mu¨ammad ibn SaÑ G 6KDU I  Khuà à al-maÁ |if Ñinda al0DVK riqah wa-al-0DJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DOKLMU .LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makh  wa-Ñilm almakh  W (= Le manuscrit arabe et la codicologie).

1937: 125-161. Materials for the history of the text of the QurÐ Q.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.3 (1964): 1933. 1316-21 A. Cairo. 1400 years of Islamic art: a descriptive catalogue.VO P .2 (1973): 43-78. no. no. KT = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $E ' Ð G DO-6LMLVW Q  ³. Al. ed. KU = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ -DÑIDU LEQ 'XUXVW \DK 'XUXVWDZD\K. no. 2 (1946): 9-18. 1.KDWDP W DO-‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al¨aqq.LW E. RDVK G DOÑ. Leiden. 1.164 ABBREVIATIONS KI =DN 0X¨ammad ±asan.LW E DO-maÁ ¨if”.LW E DO-mukhaÁÁaÁ. London.DWW Q  ³. Á KL = G.LW E TDEOD LNKWLU Ñ al-ÃLE Ñah”. KR 6LK P 0X¨ammad al-0DKG  'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-. no. by Arthur Jeffery. Fehervari and Y. KN = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ 6DÑ G DO-' Q  Al-MuqniÑ I UDVP PDÁ |if al-amÁ U. 1978. KM = Ñ$O LEQ .H. Safadi.240 (1984): 61-68. KS < VXI DO-. ed. 1981. 1 (1963): 26-48. KK $E DO-4 VLP Ñ$EG $OO K DO-%DJKG G  ³. Mu¨ammad ‚ GLT 4DP¨ Z  Cairo.H.VP ÑLO LEQ 6 GDK .LW E DO-NXWW E ZDifat al-GDZ K ZD-al-qalam wa-taÁU IXK ´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. KJ = Ñ8WKP Q DO-KaÑÑ N ³DO-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo).Q Q  /RQGRQ  -91. 2. “Al-.

LW E DONXWW E. . Raif Georges Khoury. Wiesbaden. . . ed. ed.LW E DO-zuhd. KZ $VDG LEQ 0 Vá.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð DQG ÑAbd al-±usyan al-)DWO  .XZDLW 1977. 1976. .

VO P LOá al-qarn 19”. Brill. van Koningsveld and Q.S. Baghdad. MB = al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar al-*KDVV Q  Al-Mukh- . LE = M. 1929. WLE Lam|at almukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃÃ al-Áalif. 1911-1931. LL = Edward William Lane. -MMA = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$EGDU DO-) V  AlMadkhal. 48 (1989): 21-29. Leiden. Cairo.ABBREVIATIONS 165 -LLA = Lughat al-ÑArab.J. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK al-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 302-303 (1920): 134-138. Cambridge. LD = P. 2 (1987): 68-87. 1978 (catalogue no.500). Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. LT = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³/DP¨at Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE I al-gharb al-. by Mu¨ammad al0DQ Q  5DEDW   361-382. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. “The library of šay° K OLG DO-âDKUD] U DO-1DTãDEDQG «´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. Arabic-English lexicon. +D\ 0X¨ammad al-'DZVDU  Kuwait. Rev. Revue africaine. 1992. 1790-1930. Samarrai. Ben Cheneb. LM = ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-. 1984. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. ed. LS = Frederick de Jong and Jan Just Witkam. LB = Jan Just Witkam. LC = Adam Gacek. MELA Notes. ed.

MG -DO O DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q DO-6X\ W  Al-0X]KLU I ÑXO P DOlughah wa-DQZ Ñih . no. Beirut. Mu¨ammad Ñ$MM M DO-Khaà E Beirut.OP DO-Ñ. Lamare. Cairo. Leiden. MJ = Mu¨ammad ibn A¨mad al-=LIW Z  ³0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK I PDÑrifat al-khuà à wa. “Le muÁ¨af de la Mosquée de Cordoue”. MK = Etan Kohlberg.O W DO-NLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. 20 (1970): 88-137. ed. 1995.d. Journal asiatique.U T . 230 (1938): 551-575.XZDLW 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q MuÁawwar al-kha al-Ñ$UDE . n. Beirut. Damascus. ML = ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P LEQ Ñ$O LEQ 6K WK DO-4XUDVK  MaÑ OLP DONLW EDK ZD-PDJK QLP DO-i€ EDK.G DO-Mawlá. Beirut. | MI = Mu¨ammad Ri á al-0 PDT Q  MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-alLVK U W. 1391/1971. MN = Ñ$I I DO-%DKQDVV  MuÑjam mu€ala| W DO-kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkha  Q. Beirut. 1980. 1992. ME = A.4 (1986): 185-248. 1992. 1349 [1930]. Damascus.166 ABBREVIATIONS ‚ taraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ. 1972. MH = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ DO-‚DO ¨ al-6KDKUD] U  Muqaddimat Ibn al-‚DO I ÑXO P DO-¨DG WK. ed. MD = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T ³$O-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. 15. MC OL¨ \DK . MM = ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ  Al-MuÑ G I DGDE DO-PXI G ZD-alPXVWDI G. Mu¨ammad A¨PDG . A medieval Muslim scholar at work: Ibn „ Z V DQG KLV OLEUDU\. MF = al-±asan ibn ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P DO-5 PDKXUPX]  Al-Mu|addith al-I Áil bayna al-U Z ZD-al-Z Ñ . Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá 1989. . 1913. ed.

MY = François Déroche.4 (1962). MV = François Déroche. pt. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 32 (1987): 105-114. MQ = A¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá al-6DZ ¨LO  ³0LQ TD  \ DO-¨arf alÑ$UDE  DO-taÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. “Makhà à W ÃLEE \DK Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DNWDEDW DO'LU V W DO-6KDUT \DK DO-. MU < T W LEQ Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±DPDZ  MuÑjam al-XGDE Ð.6 (1993): 641649. no. MT = Adam Gacek. MP = Martin Levey. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology”. no. 1992.ABBREVIATIONS 167 MO = David James. 75/76 (1995): 81-90. 1936-38. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. MZ = Rudolf Sellheim. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”.. 15. 14. 52.LQ Q  Al-Manhal alU Z I PXNKWDÁar ÑXO P DO-|DG WK DO-QDEDZ . Al-Mawrid. 18. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. ed. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde musulman”. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. MR = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-.1 (1969): 3-47. .2 (1989): 201-203.IU T \DK´ WUDQVO Ñ$GQDQ -DZZ G DO-„umÑah. no. 1976-87. N. London/Oxford.S. MW .EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð  ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-tuU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . Mu¨\ DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q 5DPD  Q 'DPDVFXV  MS = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DÐU NK DO-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-alMaghrib”. Revue des études islamiques. Cairo.

NS = S. Bonebakker. Á I LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. 2 (1987): 126-130. Sadan. 1418/1998: 341-393. “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.2 (1992): 679-683. ND = J. no. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the ‘Adab al-N WLE¶ RI .EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Cairo. NZ = A¨PDG 6KDZT %LQE Q “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat al- . “Notes and texts from Cairo manuscripts.. NI = Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  ³1XÁ nos. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194.3-4 (1971-72): 180-186. Manuscripts of the Middle East.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ ÑDWD\Q¶ RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH µ0DÅal as-V Ðir’ of ]L\ Ð al-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. 1367/1949. NT = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-0DTTDU  Naf| al- E PLQ JKXÁn alAndalus al-ra E. Damascus.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”.A. London. NW = Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT  Al1XM P DO-VK ULT W I GKLNU EDÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu|W M LOD\K I Ñilm alP T W (!). NH .168 ABBREVIATIONS -NNA = A¨mad ibn ÑAbd al-:DKK E DO-1XZD\U  1LK \DW DO-DUDE I IXQ Q DO-adab. 1. 1928. II: texts from Avicenna’s library … ”. NC = Adam Gacek. 45 (1977): 1-87.VO P  . NO = Dimitri Gutas. Cairo. Revue des études islamiques. “ Na¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wanuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-|ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-.EQ 4XWD\EDK WKH µ. 13. 1 ILPELU  HG .VO P \DK DÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al)XUT Q OLl-7XU WK DO-. 2 (1987): 8-17. 1342/1923 . NM = ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] DO-‚ ZLU  ³1DGZDK DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDÑilm al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.

OS = Adam Gacek. Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la littérature technique indo-persane. 1985: 29-48. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Modernization in the Sudan: essays in honour of Richard Hill. M. PT = Terence Walz.W. “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries”. New York. ed. Daly. by FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR  -O- OD = François Déroche.H. 5 (1960): 124-143. “O. “Observations on the text and translation of al--DUV I ¶V 7UHDWLVH RQ µ+LVED¶´ Journal of Semitic studies. 26 (1976): 199-212. . Prilozi Orientalnu Filologiju. 1994 : 75-81. 10 (1998): 41-63. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. 2 (1987): 88-95. 1992.  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . Paris/Teheran. Derek Latham. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. OH = J. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University.ABBREVIATIONS 169 makh 65-72. Manuscripts of the Middle East. OT $GDP *DFHN DQG $OL <D\FLR÷OX ³2WWRPDQ-Turkish manuscripts in the Islamic Studies Library and other libraries of McGill University”. PK = S. Aliþ “Problem kratica u arapskim rukopisima sa spiskom arapskih kratica iz 16 vjeka”. Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). OM = Adam Gacek. Rabat. -PPA = Yves Porter. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”.

“Shar¨ al-manÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm alNLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. 1938. no. 1973.EU K P 6KDEE ¨ ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-0DNWDEDW . SL = Nabia Abbott. Beirut.170 ABBREVIATIONS -QQF = ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. Beirut. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts.  W DO- QS = Mu¨ammad SaÑ G DO-4 VLP  4 P V DO-ÁLQ Ñ W DO-6K P \DK. Paris. . Cairo. SD = R. 15. a new direction”. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. SM = Ibn al-BaÁ Á. 1995. Dozy. 2 (1956): 339-372. -RRA = William L. 1960. Badr A¨mad ]ayyif. 195772. ed. -SSA = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  ‚ub| al-aÑshá f ÁLQ Ñat alLQVK Ð.4 (1986): 259-270. Chicago. 1383/1963 (reprint of ‘al-„abÑah al-$P U \DK¶ 1920). Supplément aux dictionnaires arabes. Bookbinder. The rise of the North Arabic script and its ¯urÐ QLF GHYHORSPHQW. SJ . Studies in Arabic literary papyri. 3rd ed. Paris. RI = W. Costa Mesa.PLÑ 4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Chicago. 1 (1987): 21-38. RN = Nabia Abbott. SK $E -DÑfar A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-Na¨¨ V ‚LQ Ñat al-NXWW E. 4DZ Ñid fahrasat al-makh Ñ$UDE \DK. Hanaway and Brian Spooner. 1410/1990. 1967. Bull.

Paris. TB = Ya¨yá ibn Sharaf al-1DZDZ  Al-7LE\ Q I QurÐ Q. TK = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad al-4DODO V  Tu|af al-NKDZ ÁÁ I uraf al-NKDZ ÁÁ. 1995. 41. 1965. Ricard. 5DVK G DO-Ñ. TE = Adam Gacek. François Déroche. MELA notes. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”.ABBREVIATIONS 171 SS = A¨PDG .H. 1303 A. TI = „ KLU LEQ ‚ OL¨ al--D] ÐLU  7DVK O DO-PDM ] LOá fann al-muÑammá wa-al-DOJK ]. .VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-albashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. Paris/Istanbul.1 (1997): 55-90. TD = ÑAbd al-±ayy al-. 1997: 135-150. “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. 1989: 49-50. P.LW E DO-WDU W E DO-LG U \DK ZD-alÑDP O W ZD-al-ÁLQ Ñ W ZD-al-PDW MLU ZD-al-| ODK DO-ÑLOP \DK. 1994: 11-32. Bibliothèque nationale. no. G E |amlat al- TC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-MaghriE ´ Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). ed. Rabat. Beirut. TF 0XU G DO-5DPP ¨ ³7DV I U 0DNWDEDW DO-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. 1925. ST = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-6XI\ Q  ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa¨all al-dhahab. MS (Paris.DWW Q  . Rabat. 50-51 (1990): 13-18. ed.VO P . 1346-49 A. -TTA = Yvette Sauvan.K Q ³6DP Ñ W PXÐallaf W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. ed. arabe 6844). TH = A¨PDG 6K NLU TaÁ| | al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah wa-ND\I \DW  ab al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-IfranM I GK OLN.Q Q  London.H. Damascus. Damascus.

Kuwait. [Includes a facsimile of Chapter 6 from ‘al-Durr al-na  G IL G E DOPXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G’ by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] @ TQ = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  7DT\ G DO-Ñilm HG < VXI DO-ÑIshsh.LQ Q  Tadhkirat alV PLÑ wa-al-PXWDNDOOLP I DGDE DO-Ñ OLP ZDO-mutaÑallim. Rabat. TS %DNU LEQ . “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. Hyderabad. Damascus. TU = ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q LEQ < VXI LEQ DO-‚ Ðigh. ed. 1989: 51-60.EU K P DO-.d. Jedda. HG 0DUZ Q 4DEE Q  %HLUXW  TM = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. +LO O 1 M  7XQLV  TW = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makh  al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV  ilá al-fatrah almuÑ Áirah. F.172 ABBREVIATIONS TL %XUK Q DO-' Q DO-=DUQ M  TaÑO P DO-mutaÑallim DU T DO-taÑallum.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-YaP PDK   -393. 1353/1934. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  ed. Tu|IDW O DO-DOE E I ÁLQ Ñat al-kha wa-al-NLW E.VKE O  ³. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42. pl. TP = Adam Gacek. -UUA 1 U DO-' Q DO-Ñ8VD\O  ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ AlDurar al-IDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-ÃDU T 0DNNDK al-MuÑaÌÌamah. TT = ÑAbd al-+ G DO-Fa O  Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK. ±amd al-. Paris/Istanbul. TN = ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q Ta|T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-QDVKUXK . Déroche. ed.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ ed. 1991. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. Ñ$EG $OO K . n. 1949. xx-xxxii. . 1982.

18. 1981-83.2 (1977): 45-56. . Graz. US $GDP *DFHN ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDj’ in Arabic manuscripts”. Dublin. Beirut.4 (1982): 10-24. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften.10 (1975): 80-92. 1980. Hildesheim/New York. Chester Beatty Library. no. 23. DaÑwat al-|aqq. WR = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr alÑ$ODZ DO-awwal”. WS = ±DE E =D\\ W Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. DaÑwat al-|aqq. HG +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG  UI = The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. 16. Manuscripts of the Middle East. -WWA = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat XT G PLQ al-miÐah al-KLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDK Ñashrata”. 17 (1971): 43-172. Beirut. no. WM = A¨mad ibn Ya¨yá al-WaQVKDU V  Al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-alM PLÑ al-mughrib. 1992. -VVA = Wilhelm Ahlwardt. Ñ WB = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ 0X¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. no.ABBREVIATIONS 173 UD = Ñ$EG $OO K DO-+ W  Al-Ñ8PGDK ULV ODK I DO-kha wa-al-qalam. UK = al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V ³ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DODOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1983. 1 (1986): 49-53.

NKLUDK / = juzÐ MD]PDK MDZ E M Ðiz (see under waqf) = jalla shaÐQXK WDMO O. Technical terms in the glossary = aÑlá All K PDT PDKX = ilá NKLULK / PQ / LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = intahá = baÑGX E E ED\ Q 5DMDE = taÑO TDK / = taÑ Oá = WDWKO WK / / = Jum Gá al. 17. 1308 [1890-1] (lithographed). no.G E (Cairo).1 (1955): 43-48. Ñ -ZZM )DU G 6K ILÑ  ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . 6 pl.Oá / -XP Gá al. Tehran.XOO \DW DO.174 ABBREVIATIONS -YYM 6XOD\P Q DO-%DONK  <DQ E al-mawaddah li-GK DO-qurbá. 2.

= ¨ Ðil (ta¨Z O ¨D\O ODK.

nuskhaha Ál = mukhaffaf = 'K DO-±ijjah = 'K DO-QaÑdah 5DE Ñ al-7K Q  5DMDE 5DE Ñ al-Awwal 5DE Ñ al-7K Q / / = ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah) = ra¨LPDKX $OO K WDU¨ P. nuskhah (ukhrá) / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = nuskhah-badal = nuskhah-badal. / = ¨DVEXQ $OO K (¨asbalah) / = ¨ VKL\DK = taÐNK U PXÐakhkhar).

 ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah). numrah / = ra¨LPDKX $OO K (tar¨ P.


ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O = LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = ShaÑE Q = aÁl. ÁDZ E (ÁDZ EXKX. Áa¨ ¨. Á ¨ib. VXÐ O = al-VK UL¨ = shar¨.

ra L\D $OO K . ‚afar = Áa¨ ¨ = aÁl / / / / / = Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah) = ED\  . Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah).

 abbah (ta E E.ABBREVIATIONS 175 anhu (tar iyah).

faqaà / = à ED $OO K WKDU KX / / / = aà OD $OO K Ñumrahu = Ìann . laÑDOODKX UXN Ñ = laÑDQDKX $OO K / / / / / = Ñalayhi al-VDO P WDVO PDK. ÑDQ IXO Q IDUÑ. Ñ UL a. Ì KLU XQÌur / = maÑà IDK WDÑVK UDK VDP Ñ. rajÑ. = Ãurrah.

fa-tadabbar(hu) / = I Ðidat al-aÁl = fa-T OD = fa-\XT O = T OD TDEOD WDTG P PXqaddam). waraqah Ñ / / / / = qaddasa $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨ahu (taqG V. / = Ñazza wa-jalla = ÑDMMDOD $OO K farajahu / = maÑà IDK / = 5DE Ñ al-Awwal = 5DE Ñ al-7K Q = laÑallahu = ghalaà / = I Ðidah = fa-taÐammal(hu).

= 'K DO-QaÑdah = qawluhu / = NXUU V DK.

ShawZ O = laÑDQDKX $OO K = matn. Mu¨DUUDP O ]LP see under waqf) = al-mu¨DVKVK = muÐakhkhar muqaddam = al-muÁannif = Rama  Q = maÑÃ IDK = muqaddam muÐakhkhar = ED\ Q QXVNKDK XNKUá). tamma. aÁl. Rama  Q / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = K PLVK / = taÑO TDK / = intahá = waraqah = \XT O . NDGK  NDWDba(hu) = katabahu = badal (baddilhu). malzamah.

This page intentionally left blank .


This page intentionally left blank .

Bozzolo. Dain. 1993. Arabic manuscripts cannot be studied in isolation. 1988. by Dáibhí Ó Cróinín and David Ganz. A. 1976-1980. ed. Bernhard. Medieval Latin palaeography: a bibliographical introduction. Gumbert. Codicologica: towards a science of handwritten books. Maniaci and P. It is therefore appropriate to mention here a number of important references dealing with the codicologies and palaeographies of the latter. apart from a number of entries in Turkish and Persian. Leonard. reproduce all the entries found in the bibliographies listed below in Section I. Alphonse. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Paris. Paris. Transl. includes the research published in Arabic and European languages on various aspects of the Arabic manuscript tradition. 1953 (repr. Sydney M. It does not. Bischoff. Les manuscrits. Greek and Latin manuscript traditions. Cambridge. Pour une histoire du livre manuscrit au Moyen Age: trois essais de codicologie quantitative. Hebrew codicology: tentative typology of technical practices employed in Hebrew dated medieval manuscripts. ——— The makings of the medieval Hebrew book: studies in palaeography and codicology. Archéologie du livre médiéval: exposition organisée par le Centre national de la recherche scientifique et la Bibliothèque nationale. M. Bookbinding. 5 vols. 1984.1. Carla. Boyle. however. The bibliography has been arranged by subject with the result that some entries are repeated in the various sections due to their broader coverage. Munafò. Beit-Arié.BIBLIOGRAPHY 179 The present bibliography. Jerusalem. Gruys and J. 5th ed. Toronto. 1993. Leiden. 2 vols.P. and the care of books: a text-book for book-binders and librarians. Paris. London/New York. 1997. Paris. Cockerell. Vatican City. 1979). 1983. many practices and phenomena connected with Arabic manuscripts are also to be found in the Hebrew. Latin palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. Their usefulness for the study of Arabic manuscripts will be evident for anyone who consults them. 1990. 1976. . Malachi. Indeed. ed.

T. 1985.G. M. London/New York. Maniaci.C. Le livre au Moyen Age. La paléographie hébraïque médiévale. Hoffmann. 1986. and Wilson. Paul O. peinture. Lemaire. 1996. Paris. Jacques. Paris. François and Guineau. . Vocabulaire codicologique: répertoire méthodique des termes français relatifs aux manuscrits. M. Johnston. 1989. M. Delamare. Paris. Paris. Jean. 1977. Louvain-la-Neuve. Les manuscrits datés: premiers bilans et perspectives (= Die datierten Handschriften: erste Bilanz und Perspektiven). Paris. Pigments et colorants de l’Antiquité et du Moyen-Age: teinture. ed. Paris. Scribes and scholars: a guide to the transmission of Greek and Latin literature. New York. Turnhout. Paris. Italo. ed. and Skeat.. 1996. Questions de méthodologie et de terminologie”. 1953. John E. Diringer. L. 1988. Del. Writing & illuminating. A. Kristeller. Encyclopedia of the book.180 BIBLIOGRAPHY Les débuts du codex.H. The birth of the codex. 1 (1976): 84-90. & lettering. 1998. Dukan. Glaister. London. Geoffrey Ashall. 40 (1954): 169-204. “The codex”. Codicologica. Blanchard. “Tasks and problems of manuscripts research”. Terminologia del libro manuscritto. London. Gruijs. La réglure des manuscrits hébreux au Moyen-Age. enluminure. Les matériaux de la couleur. 1999. Glenisson. 1989. Proceedings of the British Academy.D. Bernard. 2nd ed. David. P. 1990. Roberts. 1974. 1988. Albert. Denis. The hand-produced book. 1985. 1983. Oxford. Muzerelle. Edward. 1983. H. codicologie et archéologie du livre. Neuchâtel/Neuenburg. Greek and Latin papyrology. Roberts. C. N. 2nd ed. Paris. 11-13 septembre 1972. 1984. C. Gallo. Rome. Paris. études historiques et physico-chimiques. Reynolds. Album of science: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. New Castle. Introduction à la codicologie. “Paléographie. Murdoch. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen-Age en Orient et en Occident. New York. 1974 : 19-25.

Manuscripts of the Middle East. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1974. 1989. GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES I. Maunde. CNRS. A. The medieval book: illustrated from the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part I)”. Du scribe au livre: les manuscrits hébreux au Moyen Age. 13-15 septembre 1972. 1994. Paris. West. Barbara A. Paris. Paris.VO P   ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U . “Handschriftenkunde”. Toronto. Thompson. 1998. Fischer. Yale University. Paris. Bibliographies Á Abd al-+ G  0D¨ammad Fat¨  Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-.VO P  ELEO\ MU I \DK EL-al-LQW M DO-ILNU DO-Ñ$UDE PLQ  LOá 1998. 4 vols. Oxford. Wiesbaden. Wouters. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Ñ . Eric G. VII/2 (1998): 2-7. I. Adam. MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Endress. Sirat. 1 (1986): 106-108. Index Islamicus on CD-ROM. Turner. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part II)”. Textual criticism and editorial technique applicable to Greek and Latin texts.XOO \DW DO-DaÑwah al-. London/New York. The typology of the early codex. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1977. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1972. Gerhard. 1912. 1982: 306-315. Martin L. 1. Les tranchefiles brodées: études historique et technique. E. Les techniques de laboratoire dans l’étude des manuscrits. Gacek. 'KD\\ E 0LIW ¨ Mu¨ammad.DVKVK I DO-GDZU \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 5 (1990-91): 9-19. [Philadelphia]. 1989. London. 6 (1989): 367-398. 1991. Colette. herausgegeben von W. VII/1 (1998): 3-8. “From papyrus roll to papyrus codex: some technical aspects of the ancient book fabrication”. “±arakat al-taÐO I ZD-al-kutub wa-alPDNWDE W´ 0DMDOODW . Libya). Stuttgart. An introduction to Greek and Latin palaeography.BIBLIOGRAPHY 181 Shailor. “A select bibliography of Arabic language publications concerning Arabic manuscripts”. Baghdad.VO P \DK (Tripoli.

1 (1955) – . The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. ed. Leiden. International journal for Oriental manuscript research. 1991. ed. . Yusuf Ibish. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. 1997. J. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). thème sous la responsabilité de Frédéric Hitzel. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. George N. ed. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. NY.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1 (1996) – .1 (1995) – . Paris. François Déroche. 1991– . The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “Livres et lecture dans le monde ottoman”. I. Manuscripts of the Middle East: a journal devoted to the study of hand written materials of the Middle East. Manuscripta Orientalia. Albany. ed. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. 87/88 (1999). Cairo. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . 1995. Conference proceedings and composite works $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. London. ed. François Déroche et al.Petersburg/Helsinki. ed.Q Q  London. Riyad.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.182 I.. 2. ed. Periodicals Á BIBLIOGRAPHY Ñ ODP DO-makhà à à wa-al-QDZ GLU.J. 1992. Dutton. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 1995. Paris. London. ed. Atiyeh. 1 (1986) – . 3. Y.VO P . (Published in loose-leaf format within Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient). Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q . Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. London. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. 1. no. Witkam.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 18th-19th November 1995. 1996.VO P \DK AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. 1420/1999. St.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ .

26-29 mai 1986). London. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient: essais de codicologie et de paléographie. Casablanca. 1998. 7 (1999).VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). 1998. Dubai. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. al-. al-PXZ ILT  0 \ 1997 m. 1997. Al-7DM ULE DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W ed. ed. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “La tradition manuscrite en écriture arabe”.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-majP Ñ W ZD.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-GDZO \DK DO. Richard.EU K P 6KDEE ¨.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Paris. Istanbul/Paris.VO P  -30 Nov. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1994.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). Turnhout. London. F. 1995 HG . Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. Déroche.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. . M. 1989. sous la direction de Ashirbek Muminov. Dubayy. ed.VO P .BIBLIOGRAPHY 183 Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH Ht la codicologie). Cairo. “Patrimoine manuscrit et vie intellectuelle de l’Asie centrale islamique”. 1997 HG . F. 1992. Déroche and F. ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO-. thème sous la responsabilité de Geneviève Humbert. FayÁal al-±DI\ n. 18-19 Nov. Actes du colloque d’Istanbul (Istanbul. Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. ed. Paris.Oá. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Rabat. John Cooper. 1999. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Francis Richard et Maria Szuppe.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. ed.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. Cahiers d’Asie centrale. (forthcoming). Zerdoun BatYehouda. 1999. ilá 15 M \  m. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-.

1968-83: 13. Oleg F.LW E DO-. $P Q 0X¨ammad Mu¨ammad.Oá”. Anas B. no. St. T. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 31.2 (1990): 189-197. and Rezvan.VO P \DK DO. “The triumph of the qalam”. [Florence]. Efim A. 1995: 35-75. and Grohmann. Khalidov. no. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  I. 11. 90-111. Encyclopaedia of Library and Information Science. ed. ÑAà Р$OO K 6DP U TaÐU NK ZD-fann ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW E %HLUXW ' U ÑAà Р$OO K  ÑAà \DK 0X¨\ DO-' Q Al-. Pages of perfection. Adolf..] Arnold. 1929. Al-Kutub al-.OP DOÑ.2 (1980): 3-46. General studies and surveys Á Abd al-+ G  Ñ$GQ Q ³7DGZ Q DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ÑaÁr alÑ8WKP Q  -1225”. Lugano/Milan.VO P \DK.W. Petersburg.184 BIBLIOGRAPHY Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T qih wa-LVKN ODW QDVKULK. New York.OP \DK  %HQFKHULID %LQVKDU IDK.XZDLW ' U DO-Bu¨ WK DOÑ. Tarjamah wa-taÑO T 6DÑd ibn Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±ubayÑ Q 5L\DG 0DNWDEDW DOMalik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK   [Based on his “Islamic books”. Akimushkin. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. al-Ñ$O  ‚ OL¨ A¨mad. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century.VO P  . “Al-Tadw Q ZD-ÌXK U DO-kutub al-muÁannafah I DO-ÑXK G DO-. Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. 4.U T .

Y. Warsaw.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. 0RKDPHG ³3UREOHPV RI DWWribution in historical and geographical works”. ed.VO P .VL ND Z ZLHFLH . 1993.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. Dutton.Q Q  London. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.QV Q \DK  Ñ . ——— “ KLUDW DO-makhà à W PDMK ODW DO-muÐallif: al-makhà à W DOtaÐU NK \DK ZD-al-MXJKU I \DK PLWK ODQ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO.K PLV . Bielawski. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  'LU V W I Ñilm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ba¨th alELEOL\ JKU I  5DEDW . The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1995: 103-121. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1997: 207-227. 1961.VODPX. London. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Józef. .

12 (1992): 75-110. Leiden. 1.VO P   al-KaÑÑ N Ñ8WKP Q ³$O-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-Maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo).XOO \DW DO-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Riyad). 1991: 811-823.. Bibliothèque nationale de France. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE  &DLUR ' U DO-7KDT fah. “Handschriftenkunde”. 1953. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. no. 1989. “Al-. 4-6 (1965): 9-57. no. 1985. I. al-Ma¨ VLQ  6DP Ð =DN  'LU V W I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.EU K P ³$O-.VO P DO-makhà Ã. Arabskie rukopisi i arabskaia rukopisnaia traditsiia.LW E DO-0DJKULE ZD-T PDWXK´ Al-Ba¨th al-ÑLOP . Endress. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. herausgegeben von W. Fischer. van.S. 1.3 (1964): 19-33. 0DMDOODW . Moscow. Among Arabic manuscripts. Israel Oriental studies. P.. 4 (1974): 303-311. Tunis. A. Krachkovskii. 2000. Wiesbaden. no. Transl. B. François et al. 1982: 271-291. TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al- . ——— “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts in Christian Spain: some supplementary notes”.LW E I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. ±DPP GDK 0D¨P G Ñ$EE V TaÐU NK DO-NLW E DO-. Maktabat al-Malik al-Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. W  $¨mad. &DLUR ' U *KDU E  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-. Gerhard.DWW Q  0X¨DPPDG . Déroche. Festgabe für Hans-Rudolf Singer zum 65.: Jeddah.BIBLIOGRAPHY 185 %LQ =XZD\W Q DO-6K GKLO  TaÐU NK al-NLW E EL-7 QLV TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ NKDÃÃan wa-QDV NKDWDQ ÃLE Ñan wa-QDVKUDQ LVK UDWDQ wa-WDZ] Ñan .1 (1963): 26-48. Paris. Khalidov. 1986. al-. “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts from Christian Spain: a comparative intercultural approach”.VO P´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq.Y. [2nd revised ed. Geburtstag. Koningsveld. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Manuel de codicologie des manuscrits en écriture arabe. by Tatiana Minorsky.] ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD DO-taÐO I ZD-al-LPO Д. Maktabat MiÁE ¨. Riyad. 61.VO P \DK 7KH book in Islamic civilization).. 1997. al-. Frankfurt am Main.LW EDK Ñinda al-Ñ$UDE I DO-M KLO \DK ZD-Áadr al.2 (1986): 348-361.

N. London.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] LEQ 0X¨ammad.186 BIBLIOGRAPHY muÑ Áirah 5DEDW . ³$KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. 1992: 45-54.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. 1993: 2. ed.Y. ed. al-$K O  @ Piemontese. Maniaci and P. Atiyeh. 1984.VO P \DK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-.IWLW ¨ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.UM ³$O-±LI Ì Ñalá al-WXU WK ZD-al-daÑwah ilá dir VDWLK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. 0XU ZDK . Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDshayÐ min qa  \ K 5L\DG ' U DO-0LUU NK  Nasr.VO P . “Il manoscritto come specchio di una cultura: il caso dell’Islam”. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Princeton. London.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. Damascus. Orsatti. Rosenthal. Sayyid Husayn. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. [from the Danish Den Arabiske Bog] by G. 1995: 33-55. al-Musfir. Munafò. “Islamic manuscripts in the West”. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . Angelo Michele. 1992: 29-42. Vatican City. London. Gazette du livre médiéval.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991).EU K P ) DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK TLU Ð W WDÃE T \DK. M. Albany. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. . ——— “The significance of Islamic manuscripts”. Paola.VO P    vols.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. Franz.K PLV . R. ed. 24 (1994): 1-7. John Cooper.LW E DOÑ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih ¨attá ÑaÁr al-ÃLE Ñah.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th November – 1st December 1991). 1997. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. “‘Of making many books there is no end’: the classical Muslim view”. 0DTGLV  . ——— “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. in 3. 269-331. Johannes. Hillenbrand. Transl. ed. John Cooper. [Also translated from the English into Arabic: al-. French.EU K P . London. The Arabic book..QV Q \DK  ——— Qabas min Ñaà Рal-makhà à al-0DJKULE 4XLQWHVVHQFH GHV manuscrits marocains). The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. Pedersen.VO P . 1992: 17-22. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . tarjamat ±aydar Ghaybah.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. George N. %HLUXW 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. 1992: 7-17. ed.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 187 Sadan. 1-2 (1986). 43. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G. Bibliotheca Orientalis. J. 36-58.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE al-makhà à wa-Ñilm almakhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. “Genizah and Genizah-like practices in Islamic and Jewish traditions”. Al-.

Annales islamologiques (= ²DZO \ W ..VO P \DK. Cairo: al-' U al-MiÁU \DK DO-/XEQ Q \DK   YROV ——— “‚LQ Ñat al-NLW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà Ô.

(1997): 1-39. Svjetlost. Sharpe.H. 1999. EI. Starkey. ed. Richard. Markaz al-Makhà à W wa-al-7XU WK Za-al-:DWK Ðiq. %LUQEDXP (OHD]DU ³. “Nuskha”. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts Abbott. Arberry. Journal of Arabic literature. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the Adab al- .VO P . 6K NLU 0D¨P G $E )DKU ³'KLNU \ W PDÑa mu¨LEE DO-makhà à W´ $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. S. 31. J. and Sukanda-Tessier. 5: 207-208.. &DLUR ' U DO-$P Q  äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. London/New York. J. Rudolf.. 1988. Prague.J. I. 1988: 1. A. WLE &KHOHEL -1657) and alphabetization: a methodological investigation of the autographs of his ‘Kashf alÌXQ Q¶ DQG µ6XOODP DO-wuÁ O¶´ Scribes et manuscrits du MoyenOrient.VO P  IDZ ÐLG T PDK ÁL\ QDK. Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek. Viviane. 5. 154-160. “A ninth-century fragment of the ‘Thousand Nights’: new light on the early history of the Arabian Nights”. 1993: 39-46. Bivar. Kuwait.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al.. Witkam. 1997: 235-263.S. “A possible Fulani autograph in the Library of SOAS”.LW E´ EI. Bonebakker. 1992: 23-28. A. Journal of Near Eastern studies.L. al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . Sarajevo. F. Threefold wisdom: Islam. London. new ed. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. XV-XVIII. Sellheim. “Two rare manuscripts”. “Books and book-making”.A. pl. Déroche and F.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 2 vols. the Arab world and Africa. Paris. ³. Meisami and P. J.D.J.EU K P Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al. =D\G Q < VXI Al-7XU WK DO-PDMK O LÃO ODK Ñalá Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W. ed. new ed. 8: 149-154. 1 (1970): 112-113. 8 (1949): 129-164. Nabia.

François. Manuscripts of the Middle East.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ Ñatayn RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH MaÅal as-V Ðir of ]L\ Ð ad-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. Hans. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. “An Arabic manuscript library: some important discoveries”. De Blois. Bibliothèque nationale. Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian studies. the . Daiber.188 BIBLIOGRAPHY N WLE of Ibn Qutayba. Paris (al-AÁmaÑ  7DÐU NK PXO N DO-ÑArab alDZZDO Q. “A propos du manuscrit ‘arabe 6726’. 2 (1987): 18-36. François. ³7KH ROGHVW NQRZQ ) Ãimid manuscript from Yemen”. 14 (1984): 1-7. Déroche.

1997: 161-175. Supplément grec 911 (année 1043)”. Humbert.12 (1988): 12-15. 58 (1990): 209-212. ——— ³/H . ed. ——— “Bemerkungen zu Handschriften ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG V echten und vermeintlichen Autographen”.LW E GH 6 EDZD\KL G’après l’autographe d’un grammairien andalou du XIIe siècle”. 1989: 23-30. Paul. Geneviève. Paris. F. “Codicologie comme source biographique: à propos d’un autographe inédit d’Ibn al-öDX] ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. no. Richard. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñ ilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. BnF. “Copie ‘à la pecia’ à Baghdad au IXe siècle?”.1 (1983): 112-142. Déroche. Gazette du livre médiéval. 6 pl. Géhin. Hartmann. “Un manuscrit bilingue grec-arabe.´ Revue des études islamiques. Angelika. Déroche and F. Istanbul/Paris. F. ed. 60. Der Islam. no. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.

Leiden. Rabat. van. Hespéris. 1994: 9-20. ——— “Note sur l’H[HPSODLUH GX µ. 18 (1934): 198-200. Journal asiatique. “Über ein MuwaÃÃaÐ-)UDJPHQW LQ GHU = ZL\D DO1 Áiriyya in TamaJU W 0DURNNR.LW E DO-Ñibar’ offert par Ibn ±DOG Q à la bibliothèque d’al-?DUDZ \ Q à Fèz”. Cambridge.. Mingana. 1936. Muranyi. A. Koningsveld. 203 (1923): 161-168. A contribution to the study of Mozarabic manuscripts and literature. “Un manuscrit de la bibliothèque du calife al±akam II”. P. $Q LPSRUWDQW PDQXVFULSW RI WKH WUDGLWLRQV RI %XNK UL with nine facsimile reproductions. Miklos. The Latin-Arabic glossary of the Leiden University Library.S. E. Lévi-Provençal. 1977.

. 29 (1998): 149-157.´ Die Welt des Orients.

1997: 153-162. H. Déroche and F.J. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] ¶V GUDIW RI µ.BIBLIOGRAPHY 189 Palmer. 270 (1982): 229256. Taf. ed. 1967: 41(87)-72(118). Ritter.] Vajda. Oxford. F. 1962: 1. 5 (1928-30): 541-560. Richard. Witkam. “Les autographs d’al-0DTU ] ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE wa-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . J. ——— “Sur quelques manuscrits de la bibliothèque de la mosquée d’al-QaraZL\\ Q´ Etudes d’orientalisme dédiées à la mémoire de Lévi-Provençal. VII(XI)-XXX(XXXIV).LW E DO-khiÃaÔ. ——— “Some noteworthy manuscripts of the poems of AbuÐl-Ñ$O Ð al-MaÑDUU ´ Oriens. Paris. ³$ PDQXVFULSW IURP WKH /LEUDU\ RI WKH *KD]QDZLG $P U ÑAbd al-5DVK G´ Paintings from Islamic lands.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ -5 Dec. Adel. J.VO P  HG 5DVK G DOÑ. 271-284. 1997: 293-326.M. 6 (1953): 63-90. Paris. 1995: 93-101. Hellmut. 1969: 7-31. ——— “„DU TDW DO-taÐO I Ñinda al-TXGDP Ð PLQ NKLO O PXVDZZDGDW DO0DTU ] OL-. “Trois manuscrits de la bibliothèque du savant damascain < VXI LEQ ÑAbd al-+ G ´ Journal asiatique. G. Arabica. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. ed. London. PinderWilson. 7 (1954): 322-347. Stern. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³1HXH 0DWHULDOLHQ ]XU %LRJUDSKLH GHV < T W´ Schriften und Bilder: drei orientalistische Untersuchungen.1993.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-al-bashar. London Institution.LW E DO-khiÃaÃ’”. “Two Sudanese manuscripts of the 17th century”. R. London. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. “Autographs in Turkish libraries”. Wiesbaden. 1984. “Un recueil original de philologie gréco-copto-arabe: la Scala Copte 43 de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Sidarus. 14 (1967): 225-258. The Codicology of Islamic manuscripts. “On some manuscripts in the libraries of Kairouan and Tunis”. S.[Reprinted in his History and culture in the medieval Islamic world.Q Q  London. R. Schacht. Oriens.

1994: 89-98. . Rabat..

I DO-Aq¨iÁ U DQG KLV µ1LÌ P DO-ÑXODP Ð LO ° WDP al-DQEL\ ¶ D IDFsimile edition of MS Bratislava TF 136”. 4 (1989): 85-114. Manuscripts of the Middle East.  0DQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ DQG FXOWXUH ZLU TDK. .190 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “±DVDQ . ——— ³7KH µ. Manuscripts of the Middle East.LW E 4DPÑ al-Z ã Q I ¢amm al-EDUU ã Q¶ E\ 1 U DO' Q Ñ$O E DO-öD]] U D IDFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI WKH XQLTXH PDQuscript”. 2 (1987): 111-125. ——— “Manuscripts & manuscripts”. 1 (1986): 111-117. 1 (1986): 86-99. 4 (1988): 155-180. Manuscripts of the Middle East.

I T Ñ$UDE \DK. Déroche. Muslim bookproducing)”.G E EL-TiÃZ Q.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P al-.4 (1982): 10-24. . Muhammad Faris..IU T \DK DO-7 QLV \DK PLQ DO-qarn al-WK OLWK LOá al-NK PLV OLOhijrah)”. no. DaÑwat al-¨aqq.2 (1977): 45-56. ——— TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-MagKULE \DK ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à alÑ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.246 (1985): 133-151. François. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). 9 (1937): 294-310.QV Q \DK ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat ÑXT G PLQ DO-miÐah alKLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDh Ñashrata”.DUE M . Abd al-:DKK E ±asan ±XVQ  ³$O-Ñ. 24. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ Mu¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. University of Michigan.D. .PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. 9 (1935): 131-143. Ph. Akhtar.XOO \DW DO. 3 (1989): 117119. Islamic culture. Rabat.K PLV . Jamil. Ahmadmian. 9 (1984): 66-71. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 23. ——— “More about the art of waraqat”. 1 (1955): 72-90. 1985. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³6KDZ KLG PLQ L]GLK U DO-ZLU TDK I 6DEWDK DO. diss.Q \DK EL-al-kutub wa-jamÑXK I . All-India Oriental Conference. Ñ Á . “The art of waraqat during the Abbasid period”. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationery’ during the early Middle Ages (bookmaking.UM ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q Ñinda al-ÑArab”. “Copier des manuscrits: remarques sur le travail du copiste”.VO P \DK´ MajalODW . no. no. 18.XOO \DW DO.

J. Hassocks. “Libraries”.):90-104. I. 16. „ayyib. 1988. 2 vols. äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. Svjetlost. no.EU K P Al-:LU TDK ZD-ashhar aÑO P DO-warU T Q GLU VDK I DO-nashr al-TDG P ZD-naql al-maÑO PDW. Jan Just. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-U ELÑ”. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃaQ \DK  al-1 ÁLU  $¨mad Ñ$O  ³$O-:DUU T Q ZD-al-QDVV NK Q ZD-dawruhum I DO-¨a  UDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-.10 (1975): 80-92. Riyad. al-Namlah. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) Auchterlonie.4 (1989): 178-195.C. D. =D\\ W ±DE E ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q I DO-. 26 (1987): 37-90. Sarajevo. 41 (1947): 305.VO P ´ 7XU WKXQ . DaÑwat al-|aqq.BIBLIOGRAPHY 191 ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-awwal”. Frederick and Witkam.VO P ¨attá QLK \DW DO-Dawlah al-WaÃà V \DK´ Al-Ba|th al-ÑLOP . Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. 29 (1412 A. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. Binebine. 7.H. AsÑad.VO P´ Al-Mashriq. Ñ$O LEQ . 63. 14. “The library of šay° K OLG DOâDKUD] U DO-NaqšabanG G. Ahmed Chouqui.VO P \DK´ Al-' UDK. “Min a¨Z O DO-QXVV NK I WXU WKLQ DO-Ñ$UDE DO. no. 16 (1970): 37-65. no. 1977: 235-265. De Jong.P.350. 18 (1971): 17-47. Rabat. ed. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq.3 (1988): 409-436. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK DO-Dawlah al-SaÑG \DK´ AlBa|th al-ÑLOP . Al0DQ KLO. 1992. England. Grimwood-Jones et al. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK PLQ DO-fat¨ al-.

G. D IDFVLPLOH RI WKH LQYHQtory of his library (MS Damascus.C. .-1700 J. 31 (1944): 55-59. Maktabat al-Asad. Deverdun. no.”.259)”. “Un registre d’inventaire et de prêt de la bibliothèque de la mosquée ÑAli ben Youssef à Marrakech daté de 1111 H. Hespéris. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 2 (1987): 68-87.

Encyclopaedia of Arabic literature.VO P \DK. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Wiesbaden. Sibai. Les bibliothèques arabes publiques et semi-publiques en Mesopotamie. Mohamed Makki.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q al-±asan al-Awwal”. 1 (1958): 125-136. “L’horizon intellectuel d’un érudit du XVe siècle: nouvelles découvertes sur la bibliothèque de Mu¨ammad Pârsâ”. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. MELA notes. Damascus. medieval”. Heffening. ±DPP GDK 0X¨DPPDG 0 KLU Al-0DNWDE W I DO-. Fischer. “Al-. no. Starkey. J. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1987. herausgegeben von W. Endress.VO P QDVKÐDWXK wa-taÃawwuUXK ZD-maÁ ÐLUXK . Mosque libraries: an historical study. 38 (1989): 7-103.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W al-. 1982: 306-308. and Pearson. 1998: 2. ed. “The ancient ‘sijill’ of Qayrawan”. Meisami and P. 42.S. London/ New York. New York. “Libraries. Muminov. Beirut. EI. . Riyad. FuÐ G ³1DÁÁ Q TDG P Q I LÑ UDW DO-kutub”. 5 (1990-91): 99-105. “The library of al-´akam II al-MustanÁir and the culture of Islamic Spain”. 7 (1999): 77-98. David.D. 1967. Al-0DQ KLO.1 (1998): 7-32. [Contains -DO O DO-' Q DO-6X\ à ’s Badhl al-PDMK G I NKL] QDW 0D¨P G. new ed.VO P \DK  Sayyid. no. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.] ShaEE ¨ .. J. no.46 (1989): 26-29. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istib Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I .KL] QDW NXWXE DO-) ÃLP \ Q KDO EDTL\D PLQK shayÐ?” Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 4. Ashirbek and Ziyadov. W. 470-471. Richter-Bernburg. Gacek.EU K P ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-PDNWDEDW . Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. MaÃbaÑDW . Yussef. Gerhard. Cairo. “Maktaba”. 6: 197-200. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK 1978.192 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eche. Sayyid. L. en Syrie et en Egypte au moyen âge.PLÑat al-4 KLUDK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Adam. Wasserstein. Shavasil.PLÑ al-4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2 (1956): 339-372. . Ayman FuÐ G ³. “Handschriftenkunde”. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-.

8. Abhandlung über die Siegel der Araber. Gaston and Ghiati. (in particular). Seals”.3 (1988): 409-436. New York. The dictionary of art.2 (1997-8): 365-383. 2 (1987): 88-95. J. Allan. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istibà Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . J.. Rosenthal. VIII.VO P \DK  -171 and 31 illus. Vienna. and Nizami. 1981. 4: 1102-1105. 2. D. 7: 472-473. J. K. bulles et talismans islamiques. 13-14 (1371).) Afshar. new ed. 711-718 (33-40). seal impressions. Perser und Türken. Riyad. Ludvik. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Oriens. ed. 14. “‚afa¨ W DO-ÑDQ Z Q I DO-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-.A. “Muhr”. Paris.BIBLIOGRAPHY 193 I. EI. Richard. History of manuscripts (ownership statements. “ÑArË ( ) dans la tradition bibliothéconomique iranoindienne”. 63. 1986. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. 542-543. Déroche and F. >3HUVLDQ WUDQVODWLRQ E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). Paris. waqf-statements. Turner.-C. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. Iraj. ——— Catalogue of Islamic seals and talismans. J. 41 (1954): 411423. al-Qa¨Ã Q  5 VKLG LEQ 6DÑd.] Hammer-Purgstall. Deny. Catalogue des cachets. \LQDK-i SL]K KLVK. and Sourdel. “Kh WDP kh WLP´ EI. 1849. no. Hespéris. Oxford. Deverdun. new ed. no. F. 1997: 331-343. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. 1996: 16. Franz. “‘Blurbs’ (WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. ed. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Adam. Mhammed ben Abdeslem. etc.)”. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. Kalus. J. ——— “Islamic art. Gacek. “Deux ta¨E V almohades (milieu du XIIIe s.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. I WDZÁ I DO-makh à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. . 1997: 179-196.Q Q  London.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.

new ed. Journal for the history of Arabic science. ed. Denny. The dictionary of art. 4. 1993 (The Nasser D. [Contains Ibn Wa¨K \DK¶V Shawq al-PXVWDK P I PDÑULIDW UXP ] DODTO P. H. Angelo M. suppl. Tübingen. série II. Baghdad. McG. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art..LW EG U . 5 (1997): 5-8. Siegel und Charactere in der mohammedanischen Zauberei.1 (1937):69-110. 44 (1988): 8-10. James. 18 (1921): 37-55. Archaeological studies. Paris. new ed. La Ricerca folklorica. EI. “Aspetti magici e valori funzionali della scrittura araba”. Popular culture in manuscripts Canaan. “Magic squares in an Arabic manuscript”. Sylvain. 10. Forgeries Á Abd al-0DM G 5DVK G HW DO Al-7D]Z U ZD-taÃE T DO-makhà à W. Library preservation.] 0DF'RQDOG '% ³%XG ¨”. 10: 177-178. I. New York. Walter B. Forgeries”. (1944): 145-150. “Islamic art. 1977. 4. 19 (1922): 250-262. Turkish translation E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç.] Piemontese. J. Tawfik. 2 (1987): 49-53. no. Ñ . London/Oxford. 14 (1989): 5-12.2 (1938):141-151.. M. Turner. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. )DKG 7 ³7DP PD´ EI. 5. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. 1930. Dawkins. Winkel. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqiq). “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. 5 (1984): 27-55. 1941. Ornament and amulet: rings of the Islamic lands. “Tilsam”. Berytus. fasc. MELA notes. Journal asiatique. Matton. 1996: 16. “Alphabets magiques arabes”. Pollock. IX. J. new ed. . La magie arabe traditionelle. A.. I.1 (1980): 87-88. Saidan.3-4: 153-154.S. XVI). *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 545-546.A.194 BIBLIOGRAPHY Wenzel. EI. Marian. fasc. Casanova. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches. 9. “The seal of Solomon”. 10: 500-502.

MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS II. “Forgeries of art objects and manuscripts”.VO P .48 (1989): 21-29.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. herausgegeben von R. Adam. “Alte Restaurierungen und Falschungen bei orientalischen Handschriften”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 195 Duda. 6KDEE ¨ . WRITING SURFACES. I. Islamwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen Fritz Meier zum sechzigsten Geburtstag. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Ma¨I Ì. 1989: 39-43. Richard N. Terminology al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I MuÑjam al-muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. Gramlich. [Text in Turkish and English. 11.4 (1986): 131-140. II.EU K P ³1D¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wa-nuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO. Frye. “7D]Z U´ EI. no. 10: 408-409 or 10: 437-438 (French). ed. 44 (1997): 233-274. 1974: 106-109. ——— “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. tools and forms . new ed. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. E. Istanbul/Paris. General studies $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. no. Dorothea. . Gacek. F. 15.50-51 (1990): 13-18. ed. MELA notes. 5 (1976): 144145. Lundun 18- 1 ILPELU  HG . gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials.. 0LKG G DO-=DE U ³$O-MuÁÃala¨ al-WDUEDZ I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE .] $P Q 1L  O ÑAbd al-Ñ O  ³$GDZ W DO-NLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I DOÑuÁ U DO-. 1998: 341-393.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-FXUT Q lil-7XU WK DO-. 10: 90-100.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. nos. MELA notes. Yarshater. “Islamic book forgeries from Iran”. Adam. ±usayn Ñ$O  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W´ Al-Mawrid. London. Déroche. Encyclopaedia Iranica. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. Wiesbaden. 1.

Al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W I dhikr baÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu¨W M LOD\K I Ñilm al-P T W .196 BIBLIOGRAPHY % E  0DVÑ G ³0LQ WDÐU NK DO-lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK wa-al-ZLU TDK´ 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK (Damascus). al-'LPDVKT  0X¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr. 17. nos.55-56 (1996): 53-62.

no. ± WLP ‚ OL¨ al-] PLQ Beirut.4 (1976): 99-106. NaÁÁ U ]L\ Ð Mu¨ammad ±asan. A.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU ²usn al-duÑ EDK I P ZDUDGD I DO-khaÃà wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK. MaÃbaÑat Mu¨DPPDG 5 JKLE al-Ñ. ed. ed. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. Porter. no. ——— ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E I KL Áifat al-kha wa-al-DTO P ZD-al-PLG G ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-|ibr wa-al-aÁE JK wa.O W DO-WDMO G. HLO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Bibliographie mit Berichten über die mündliche und schriftliche Textweitergabe sowie die Schreibmaterialen in Indien. . “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨sin ZDN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Grohmann. Rabat. Teil 1. Yves.. MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-0DJKULE ´ AlMakh  al-$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). 1961: 66-131.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. 1994: 11-32. Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0XVOLP 5LV ODW DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam al-PDQV EDK LOá Ibn Qutaybah.EQ 4XWD\EDK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. 1995 – . Aleppo. “‚a¨ ID´ EI. ed. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK  ——— ³5LV ODW . Cairo. “MaÑD O W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al7XU WK DO-shaÑE . 17 (1971). 8: 834-835. Bonn.. al-.OP \DK  Ghédirah. MuÁÃafá al-% E DO-±DODE   al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar.VO P \DK  Ibn Qutaybah. Klaus Ludwig. Kuwait. Wien. Janert. Arabische Paläographie. new ed.EQ % G V ÑUmdat al-NXWW E FD.1 (1990):156-170. A. 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK Mashhad. 19. “Une traduction persane du traité G¶.

. P.I. no. 20.4 (1987): 760-795. no. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh.S. 63.1 (1975): 83-90. “Calligrapher’s tools and materials”.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. Rahman. Istanbul/Paris.´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 62. 1989: 61-67.1 (1988): 50-65. ed. no.M. Déroche. F. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK´ HG ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.

1989: 49-50. 1990: 219-228. Hüttermann.Q Q  London. Etudes de papyrologie. Arabische Chronologie. Papyrus Grohmann. 1 (1932): 23-95.] Sauvan. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Essays written in honor of Martin B. (Handbuch der Orientalistik. 1995: 1-16. new ed. Erg. 1993. A. Adolf. et al. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. ed. Utah. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Geoffrey. Wiesbaden. Annales islamologiques (= ²awO \ W . [Contains al-E E DO-WK Q I dhikr al-kha wa-al-qalam by Ibn Qutaybah. 1966: 49-118. colors.VO P \DK. Mazzaoui. 82.1. “Arabic papyri”. London/ Oxford. ——— “Arabische Papyruskunde”. J. Revue des études islamiques. 5 ¥LE < VXI “Les plus anciens papyrus arabes”. “Papyrus”. Khan. Heft 9 (1995): 414-416. “Aperçu de papyrologie arabe”. ——— “Al-%DUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Arabische Papyruskunde. Michel M. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Déroche. Dickson. 10 pl. Abt. Thackston. R. Khoury. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. 1997: 57-76. EI. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ed. ed. Fischer. and pens by Sami of Nishapur”. F. 1982: 251-270. Naturwissenschaften. ——— Bills. 2. Leiden/Köln. II. RDVK G DOÑ. herausgegeben von W. Istanbul/Paris. “Making of papyrus: an ancient biotechnology or Pliny was right indeed”. Intellectual studies on Islam. letters and deeds: Arabic papyri of the 7th to 11th centuries.2). Wheeler M. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. 1993: 11-22 [in particular]. ——— “Papyruskunde”. Yvette. Salt Lake City. by Adolf Grohmann.G.BIBLIOGRAPHY 197 Sadan. both original text and translation.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 8: 261-265. “Treatise on calligraphic arts: a disquisition on paper. 45 (1977): 41-87.VO P .. London. inks.

R. “?irà V´ EI. Sellheim. .. 30 (1996): 1-19. 5:173-174. new ed..

“On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. G. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Paper (for decorated paper see VII. 1995: 1757. Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad.. Adam.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . Khoury. ——— ³. Structur. The nature and making of parchment. Paris. 3. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). 79-83. al-=D\\ W ±DE E ³$O--XO G ZD-al-UXT T ZD-al-ÃXU V I DO-.VO P´ Al. 1998. EI. Parchment BIBLIOGRAPHY Déroche. 1975.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. “Djild”.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-ÑIn Q  London. . A. Sigmaringen. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . . 4 (1947): 1358-1366. ed.VWLNKG P DO-UDTT I DO-makhà à W DO-. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 8: 407-410. 1929 : 4.198 II. 1991: 45-46. P.G.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat . new ed. II. Leeds. and Witkam. “Ra¯¯”. Les papiers non-filigranés médiévaux de la Perse à l’Espagne: bibliographie 1950-1995.VO P \DK PXO ¨aÌ W WDPK G \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Ronald. Cairo. Al-Madkhal. Marie-Thérèse.J. François.Bibliography Le Léannec-Bavavéas. R. new ed.LW E. London. EI. Endress.Papermaking recipes and ethics Gacek. Herstellung. 7. Reed. “Pergament in der Codicologie des islamisch-arabischen Mittelalters”. Restaurierung.) a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world . 1997: 93-134. 2: 540-541. Pergament: Geschichte. Rück.. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. Grohmann. J. 4.

] . “Une recette en persan pour colorer le papier”. “Une méthode de description du papier non filigrané (dit ‘oriental’)”. Berlin. Franz. 14. Don. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.VO P \DK NDP sajjalathu al-nuÁ Á al-) ULV \DK DO-TDG PDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W al-. al-:DQVKDU V  $¨mad ibn Ya¨yá. 1995: 77-91.VO P .Studies $IVK U UDM ³7KH XVH RI SDSHU LQ .. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. ed. “Arab papermaking”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Bavavéas.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. and Humbert.] Richard.VWLNKG P DO-ZDUDT I DO PDNKà à W DO-. Babinger. ——— “A note on the expression ‘.EQ % G V SS-81. a manuscript on Oriental paper’”. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. “Quantitative typology of Oriental paper patterns”. “Le papier arabe”. 15 (1991): 28-35.EQ 0DU] T’s 7DTU U DO-GDO O DO-Z {i| almaÑ O P Ñalá jaw ] DO-QDVNK I N JKDG DO-5 P. 1997: 35-55. M. 17 (1990): 24-30. 1993. Gazette du livre médiéval. [Contains an edition of the chapter on pDSHUPDNLQJ E\ . . Levey. Beit-Arié. “Les papiers non filigranés”. 1931. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques.BIBLIOGRAPHY 199 MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-ÑAraE \DK. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking”.. [InFOXGHV D IUDJPHQW RI . al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-al-M PLÑ almughrib %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Briquet. ——— ³. The paper conservator. 17 (1971): 147-152. no. London. Francis.Q Q  London.] =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð.VO P    5-104. Baker. M.4 (1985): 275- >µI Ñamal al-NK JKDG DOEDODG ’]. Zur Geschichte der Papiererzeugung im osmanischen Reiche. [For translations of the chapter on papermaking see: Karabacek. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.VODPLF PDQXVFULSWV DV GRFXPHQWHG in classical Persian texts”. Irigoin. M. 1992. “Neue Quellen”. 1999: 41-53. Th. G. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Turnhout. 4 (1989): 67-68.

313-393. ——— “Zu Karabacek’s Forschungen über das Papier im islamischen Kulturkreis”. 1996: 16.3 (May/June) 1999: 26-39.200 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “The Oriental Arabic paper”. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1941: 1-42. E. Bockwitz. Hilversum. 1999: 61-73. Paris. Canat. 1955: 162-169. Journal asiatique. +XDUW &O DQG *URKPDQQ $ ³. ——— “Papiers non filigranés utilisés au Proche-Orient jusqu’en 1450: essai de typologie”. Maniaci and P. Jahrhunderts am Berge Mugh bei Samarkand”. L’Egypte fatimide: son art et son histoire. Papermaking: the history and technique of an ancient craft. III. M. N. ghDG N ghid”. 28 (1996). Labarre. new ed.-M. Labarre. “?aÃÑ”. no. Actes du colloque organisé à Paris les 28. M. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming).. “Une enquête sur le papier de type ‘arabe occidental’ ou ‘espagnol non filigrané’”. 4: 741-743. 5 (1995): 42-44. ed. 1993: 1. Turner. EI. The dictionary of art. 1 (1938): 83-86. 4: 419420. “Le papier arabe au moyen âge et sa fabrication”. Leipzig. 5. E. Briquet. . Paul et al.. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Hunter.. “Un papier fabriqué vers 1350 en Egypte”.J. ——— “Zur Gechichte des Papiers: die Erfindung und Ausbreitung im Fernen Osten”.1 (1998): 1-54. J. Gazette du livre médiéval. ed. Hans Heinrich. Vatican City. New York. Paris. C. Déroche. “Paper in Fatimid Egypt”. 351-354. ed. ——— “Les papiers ‘arabes’: un état de la recherche”. Einfürung in die Papierkunde. Geneviève. Briquet’s Opuscula. Humbert. Aramco world. New York. ed. no. Jonathan M. ——— “Revolution by the ream: a history of paper”. Hilversum.F. Paper”. 286. ed. 1997: 45-54. “Islamic art. Buch und Schrift. Turnhout. Munafò. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Jean. Papiergeschichte. 50. ed. Björkman. 29 et 30 mai 1998. La paléographie grecque et byzantine. new ed. ——— “Recherches sur les premiers papiers employés en Occident et en Orient du Xe au XIVe siècle”. W. Dart.J. “Ein Papierfund aus dem Anfang des 8. “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux”. 1955: 129-161. EI. 1999: 395-401. Briquet’s Opuscula. Irigoin. Marianne Barrucand. Bloom. by Fritz Hoyer. 9-12. 1978. F.

149 (1993): 475-502. by D. “Beitrag zur türkischen Papiergeschichte”.] . The paper maker 34 (1965): 41-51. 1999: 119134. Alembic Press. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. 13/4 (1963): 37-44. land. J. N. 42 (1988): 57-79. Papiergeschichte. 1987. “European and Asian papers in Malay manuscripts: a provisional assessment”.1887. Jones. ——— “A brief history of papermaking in Turkey”. London. 1988: 153-169. Bollettino dell’Istituto Centrale per la Patologia del Libro. Marie-Thérèse. M. Baker and S. Baker. ——— “Neue Quellen zur Papiergeschichte”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 ——— “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème de bombycin”. “Das arabische Papier”. Papers from the III European Colloquium on Malay and Indonesian Studies. Winchester. 1993: 1. Vatican City. [Istanbul]. Scriptorium. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. ——— Arab paper. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. 2-3 (1887): 87-178. ——— “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux: les techniques de confection de la feuille”. Kâgitçi. Russell. 13/12 (1963): 18-21. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Munafò. Le Léannec-Bavavéas. Naples. ed. Additional notes by D. Maniaci and P. Transl.] Karabacek. ——— “Les papiers non filigranés: état présent des recherches et perspectives d’avenir”. Naples. Islington Books. ——— “Les types des formes utilisés dans l’Orient méditerranéen (Syrie. Egypte) du XIe au XIVe siècle”. ed. M. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Handmade papers of India. Luigi Santa Maria et al. [9-15]: ‘Islamic paper in India’ and pp. ——— “From papermill to scribe: the lapse of time”. Mehmed Ali. Papiergeschichte. ——— Historical study of paper industry in Turkey (= Historique de l’industrie papetière en Turquie). Bijdragen tot de taal-. ed. Turnhout. [Text in English and French. [17-23]: ‘The making of Islamic paper’. 1991. 1976. IV/1 (1950): 194-204. Dittmar. [In particular: pp. 265-312. 4 (1888): 75-122. 2-4 June 1981. von. “Zigzag et filigrane sont-ils incompatibles? Enquête dans les manuscrits de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. Macfarlane.en volkenkunde.

Vidal. “A survey of the development of papermaking in Islamic countries”. 1999: 105-118. and Bouvier.1 (1957): 245-261. 26 (1983): 86-116. Bombay. ed.G E (Cairo). “Contribution à la connaissance du ‘papier antemoro’ (sud-est de Madagaskar)”. no. 3 vols. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. “Zu Geschichte und Technik des Papiers in der arabischen Welt”. Soteriou. nos. 19. by Sarah Nicholson. Gabriel. Mappin. Premchand. 8. Archipel. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda.XOO \DW al. M. “Les papiers non filigranés dans les archives de la Couronne d’Aragon du XIIe au XIVe siècle”. 1999. no. Richard. ——— The history of paper in Spain. 0DMDOODW . Terence. no. Francis. 1-2 (1980-82): 42-47. 206 (1925):159-170. no. Research bulletin. ed. Carme. 1999: 31-40. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Off the deckle edge: a paper making journey through India.202 BIBLIOGRAPHY Porter. International paper history (IPH). Turnhout. “A note on the Trans-Saharan paper trade in the 18th and 19th centuries”. “Notes sur la fabrication du papier dans le monde iranien médiéval (VIIIe-XVIe siècle)”. Oriol. ——— “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the 18th and 19th . Pakistan library bulletin. Alexandra. Salim. Qureshi.2 (1998): 20-24. Tschudin. Bookbinder.KDO O ³7DÃawwur ÁLQ Ñat al-ZDUDT I 0LÁr”. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1995.1 (1963): 21-30. Rantoandro. New Delhi. M. M. Peter F. “Le papier utilisé dans les manuscrits persans du XVe siècle de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. ‚ E W . Madrid. Salimuddin. 1999: 19-30. Turnhout. “Arabian paper in Catalonia: notes on Arabian documents in the Royal Archives of the kings of Aragon in Barcelona”. Journal asiatique. 3 (1989): 29-36. Transl. ed. Valls i Subirà. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1978-82. “Paper making in Islamic countries”. Turnhout. Neeta.2 (1990): 1-11. Centre of Arabic Documentation. The paper maker. M. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Sistach. “Le papier de Khanbaligh et quelques autres anciens papiers asiatiques”. R. Yves. 21. 32. Gift of conquerors: hand papermaking in India. 13. Walz. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). L. Quraishi.

C. Mošin. V. 1935. Paris/Budapest. 5 (1980): 9-36. E. mainly of the 17th and the 18th centuries. Zaghreb. 4 vols. Codicologica. etc. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Nikolaev. 1952: 138-145 (Monumenta Chartae. in the XVII & XVIII centuries and their interconnection. 2 vols. Amsterdam. XIII). Briquet. Churchill. England and France. 1999: 149-163. The Briquet album. Watermarks. K. =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. Richard L. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Watermarks in paper in Holland. Hilversum. “La datation par les filigranes du papier”. Avant-texte. W. 1956 (Monumenta Chartae. [Repr.BIBLIOGRAPHY 203 centuries”. 1968. Hilversum. ed. Edward. 1957. Anchor watermarks. Heawood.W. István.M. “English index to Briquet’s watermarks”. ——— (ed. Amsterdam. Dictionnaire historique des marques du papier dès leur apparition vers 1282 jusqu’en 1600. . Hay and P. “La datation du papier à partir des ses propriétés matérielles”. “The reliability of watermarks”. Irigoin. 15 (1989): 15-19. Turnhout. Hilversum. and essays showing the evolution of a number of watermarks. Horst. Nagy. Daly. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae. 1967. texte. Sofia. 1954. Hilversum. %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. 1992. Jean. 1982: 27-40. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae Papyraceae Historiam Illustrantia. van der. Modernization in the Sudan. The ancient paper-mills of the former Austro-Hungarian Empire and their watermarks. V). VIII). Labarre. Hills. Watermarks of the Ottoman Empire. après-texte.). “The importance of laid and chain line spacing”. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology Bogdán. M.J. Amsterdam. I). ed. New York. 1985: 29-49. II). The Nostitz papers: notes on watermarks found in the German imperial archives of the 17th & 18th centuries.] Eineder. 0RãLQ 9ODGLPLU DQG 7UDOMLþ 6HLG Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe siècles. by L. Georg. Les filigranes. M. Vladimir. 1973 (Monumenta Chartae. Gazette du livre médiéval.A.

Stuttgart.. Yarshater. Hilversum. Oriol. Vodni znatsi v osmanoturskite dokumenti. SS. and Grohmann. pens and other writing accessories Abouricha. . Hilversum. Inks. 1957 (Monumenta Chartae. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen Orient. 3-4 (1998): 168-170. Shorter. IX). 22 (1976): 36-39. 24 (1976): 33-35. Weiss. Gerhard. LiQGD ³'DZ W´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. 4: 471. Michèle. Komaroff. Stevenson. E. “?alam”. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³7KH PÕVWDU WKH UXOHU DQG VFLVVRUV IRU SDSHU´ øOJL. II. [ On misÃarah. Karl Th. 2 vols. Greenfield. Stefan.H. 7: 137-139. ed. 1962.2 (1986): 257-261. 23 (1976): 33-35. no. 72. VI). 1962 (Monumenta Chartae. 1495-1800. ——— “The tools of Turkish calligraphy”. Cl. 1953 (Monumenta Chartae. Hilversum. Handbuch der Wasserzeichenkunde.. A. Sofia. Studies in bibliography. Dukan. “De la difficulté à reconnaître des instruments de réglure: planche à régler (mastara) et cadre-patron”. øOJL.204 BIBLIOGRAPHY Piccard. Christine. 3-4: 203-204. A. Valls i Subirà. I: tri luni (= Filigranes dans les documents ottomans. Noureddin. J. “Deux écritoires mameloukes des collections nationales françaises”. Uchastkina. 27 (1979): 32-35. 51 (1983): 89-145. Cyril and Methodius National Library. Amsterdam. new ed. 19 (1974): 40-43. suppl. I: trois croissants). Zoia Vasilevna and Simmons. EI. 1983. III/1 (1993): 3-4. Paper and watermarks in Catalonia.S. Aurelo et al. 1961 – . A history of Russian hand paper-mills and their water-marks. nos. Wasserzeichenkartei Piccard im Hauptstaatsarchiv Stuttgart: Findbuch. “Watermarks are twins”. Jane. Paper mills and paper makers in England. Asparukh and Andreev. %DHU ( ³'DZ W´ EI. 5. “Notable bindings XVII”.] Huart. Revue des études islamiques. Velkov. XII). new ed. Kalus. “L’encre au Maghreb”. 40. Allan H. III). Ludvik et Naffah. The Yale University Library gazette. 1970 (Monumenta Chartae. Leipzig.G. Zonghi. Scriptorium. Zonghi’s watermarks. 4 (1952): 57-91. inkwells.

London. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³0LG G DO-dhahab. A. 1997: 15-34. Nagy. 4 VK  6XKD\O “Al-±ibr wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . Roseline.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . “La restauration des encres métallo-galliques”. by L.VO P .VO P DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Paris/ Budapest. Talbot. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 6KDEE ¨ (Chabbouh). Medieval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. Analyst.5 (1978): 5-36. ÁLQ ÑDWXK I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. 1962. 1995: 59-76. “The inks of ancient and modern Egypt”. Hay and P. 18.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. après-texte.BIBLIOGRAPHY 205 Levey. ——— “Two new sources on the art of mixing ink”. ——— HG. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q .Q Q  London. no. 47 (1922): 9-14.1 (1989): 137-141. 1993. Avant-texte. 1982: 69-73.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI r al-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Lucas. Martin.EU K P ³0DÁGDU Q MDG G Q Ñan ÁLQ Ñat almakhà Ã: ¨DZOD IXQ Q WDUN E DO-PLG G´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. texte. . Philadelphia. no.

³0LG G´ EI. 6: 1031. no..J. 14.4 (1985): 269- >µDQZ Ñ al-liyaq wa-ND\I \DW DÑP OLK ’]. no. 1983: 123-141 [in particular]. 12. ——— “‚ Q Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-aÁE Jh: fuÁ O PLQ makhà Ãat ‘QaÃf al-D]K U’ lil-0DJKULE ´ Al-Mawrid. Les encres noires au Moyen Age (jusqu’à 1600). ——— ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Riyad. al-Ñ8VD\O  1 U DO-' Q ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-|ajj wa-DU T 0DNNDK DOmuÑaÌÌamah.G E (Baghdad). Witkam. . 28 (1980): 637-658.XOO \DW al.WK U DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-. Paris.3 (1983): 251-278. Monique. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq”. Ñ8ED\G  ‚ OL¨ ±asan. new ed. Majallat almaktabah al-ÑAraE \DK (Baghdad). 1983: 1. 392-393.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V ´ 0DMDOODW . “Al-'DZ K ZD-al-TDODP I DO. 2 (1982): 149-163. J. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda.

1998: 183-197. 1997: 77-86. Ph. ed. F. ——— “La numérotation des cahiers et la foliotation dans les manuscrits arabes datés jusqu’en 1450”. ——— “Al-TaÑT EDK I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. François and Richard. 14. 1995: 17-57. árabes y hebreos”. London. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -72. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Déroche and F. Toledo.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . Paris. Marie-Geneviève. Paris. Déroche and F. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Keller. François. Rabat. ed. F. Hoffmann. 1994: 57-67. Codicologica. “L’assemblage des cahiers: remarques à propos d’un échantillon de manuscrits arabes récemment catalogués”. 5 (1980): 52-58.206 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “La fabrication des encres noires d’après les textes”. “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. Francis. SIGNATURES AND FOLIATION) %LQE Q. ed. Orsatti. 1997: 65-75. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . Guesdon. quelques remarques liminaires”. “Codicologia comparativa de los manuscritos medievales españoles. 198789: 3. latinos. A¨PDG 6KDZT  “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat almakh  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . 20-26 Mayo 1985. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES. Paola. Adriaan. III. Richard. 207-218. Déroche. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques. no. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Paris. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “Les réclames dans les manuscrits arabes datés à 1450”. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. “Du parchemin au papier: remarques sur quelques manuscrits du Proche-Orient”. Actas del II Congreso Internacional de Estudios Mozárabes. Ancient and medieval book materials and tech- . +XPEHUW *HQHYLqYH ³/H ÷X]Ð dans les manuscrits arabes médiévaux”. Toledo. Estudios sobre Alfonso VI y la reconquista de Toledo. ed. Richard. Déroche. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.5 (1993): 519-523.

21 (1974): 84.D.1 (2000): 85-96. Arazi. EI. 7: 536540. 269-331. M.. Ritter. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. ——— ³. Types of compositions. 374-377. B. new ed. “Beobachtungen zu Aufbau und Funktionen der gereimten klassisch-arabischen Buchtitel”. EI. P.. 4 (1987-9): 181-187. new ed. 1993: 2. H. “MukhtaÁar”. “Shar¨”. Munafò. al-.EWLG Д. Carra de Vaux. 3 (1945): 183-214.. Gilliot. A. Maniaci and P. Ph. new ed. new ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 207 niques. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. “Mu¯addima”. fasc. ³5LV OD´ EI. EI. Rivista degli studi orientali. revista de estudios árabes. 21. Troupeau. 1: 10841085. Alfonso. their parts.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ambros. Carmona González.QWLK Д. ——— “Sobre la estructura convencional del titulo en los libros árabes”. .. Fekete. “Basmala”. new ed. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. etc. 10: 871-872. Sovetzkoie Vostokovedenie. 16 (1936): 212-214. 1963: 2. Arazi. ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT IV. G. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. diss. A. ——— “Das Vorwort als literarische Form in der arabischen Literatur”. al-Ñ$PDG + Q  0XTDZZLP W PDQ KLM DO-taÐO I DO-Ñ$UDE I PXTDGGLP W DO-muÐDOOLI Q. 80 (1990): 13-57. %RQHEDNNHU 6$ ³. A. Arabica.M. EI. new ed. EI. Cl. 3: 1246. ed. new ed. Münster (Westfalen). L. “La estructura del titulo en los libros árabes medievales”. Amman... new ed. EI. Estudios románicos. et al. Al-QanÃara. Arne A. 8: 532-544. IV. 9: 317-320. 1967. and Gardet. Lajos. 3: 1006. THE TEXT. Barabanov. H. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. Vatican City. Moscow.. 1. Freimark. “Poyasnitel’nie znachki v arabskikh rukopisyakh i dokumentakh Severnogo Kavkaza”.. 7: 495-496. ——— “Ñ8QZ Q OLWHUDU\ DVSHFWV RI ERRN WLWOHV´ EI.. and Ben Shammai.

ed. van and al-Samarrai. ——— “ TaÑO ¯ ”. Manuscripta Orientalia. 10: 340-341. F. EI. “Arabic manuscripts: text density and its convertibility in copies of the same work”. Fontes Historiae Africanae. Hunwick. D. Doctoral thesis. V. 3. new ed. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. Bulletin d’information.. 3. . 10: 165. “±amdala”.O. EPHE (Paris). Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). M.B. Val. Polosin. 1985.. “Tashahhud”.500). Brill. 10: 358-359.. Rippin. ——— “West African Arabic manuscript colophons II: a sixteenthcentury Timbuktu copy of the Mu¨NDP RI .2 (1997): 3-17. new ed. new ed. “TaÁliya”.EQ 6 GD´ Bulletin d’information. Richard. “Esquisse d’une histoire du développement des colophons dans les manuscrits musulmans”. IV. 6 (1981): 13-165. “Réglure et mise en page des manuscrits maghrébins datés: essai de définition des pratiques observables sur quelques exemples datés du XIVe s. ——— “‚a¨ IDW DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ND-maw  Ñ lil-ba¨th wa-alwaÁf”. Fontes Historiae Africanae. 7/8 (1982/3): 51-58. 9: 201. “± shiya”. Leiden. Wensinck. 1997: 189221. “ShDK GD´ EI. 3: 122-123. EI. D. no. J. Déroche and F. Page lay-out (mise en page) Bakhti. new ed. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 3: 268-269. new ed. Ramazan. EI. 9/10 (1984/5): 49-69.208 BIBLIOGRAPHY Gimaret. 1978 (Catalogue no. eÀen. Macdonald. A. 1994: 57-60. A. EI.J.J. “A colophon from eighteenthFHQWXU\ 6LQQ U´ Bulletin dÐinformation. Koningsveld.. EI. new ed. IV. and Rippin. F. “West African Arabic manuscript colophons”. Paris. Colophon and scribal verses al-$EE V $¨mad al-MuÑtaÁim et al. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. Rosenthal.. 2. Q. 9/10 (1984/85): 4969.”. Fontes Historiae Africanae. P.S. Rabat. A.

Horovitz. )DUU M ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ³$O-$UT P I LQW M DO-fikr al-Ñ$UDE  T Ðimah ZLU T \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Ana and Barceló. 19. Déroche and F. 382-398. “Arabic numeral forms”. 8 (1918): 228-236. 317-320. ed. Ifrah. Georges. Centaurus. Rida A. “Les colophons des manuscrits arabes chrétiens”. “Arabische Schreiberverse”. Lemay. Littmann.2 (1954): 73-84. Carmen.5-6 (1998): 535-541. 4. 1997: 224-231.1. herausgegeben von R. 1981: 298305. Geburtstag am 16. 13 (1923): 281.XOO yat al. Strayer. Leiden. chronology Grohmann. “Al-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK QDP GKLM PLQ DO-makhà à W DO-0DJKULE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. J. 4 (1955-56): 112.R. dating and numerals a) Bibliography. Gérard. 1966: 1-48 (Handbuch der Orientalistik.K. J.5-6 (1998): 531-534. Der Islam. 16. 1935: 101-120. b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems al-%DNU  0X¨ammad ±DPG  ³5XP ] DO-aÑG G I DO-NLW E W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW . Arabische Chronologie. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 10: 257-302. Números y cifras en los documentos arábigohispanos. al-± MLU  Ñ$EG $OO K ³$O-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK T ÐLPDK E EOL\ JKU I \DK PXNKW UDK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. al-0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad. Labarta. 19. September 1935 überreicht…..5-6 (1998): 474-485. R. no. 19. Paris. Irani. "TaÐU kh”. New York. Orientalische Studien Enno Littmann zu seinem 60. 453-503 [in particular]. . “Über die Ehrennamen und Neubenennungen der islamische Monate”. Cordoba. Paret. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. 1988. Paris. no. Arabische Papyruskunde. Adolf.BIBLIOGRAPHY 209 Troupeau. ed. Weisweiler. IV. Erg. new ed. Leiden/Köln. Max. by Adolf Grohmann. Enno. Histoire universelle des chiffres. “Arabic numerals”.2). F. Richard. no. Dates. Abt. no. EI. “Arabische Chronologie”. “Zu den Ehrennamen der islamischen Monate”.G E (Cairo). 1982-89: 1. Der Islam.

Yarshater. Bruijn. “The abjad notation”. EI. M.L. Georges S. Muhammad”. Colin. 5: 550-551. 24 (1934): 257261. G. 17 (1932): 260-263. :HOERUQ 0& ³*KXE U QXPHUDOV´ Isis. 46 (1972): 163-169. 3... E. Schanzlin. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). de. Gotthold and Colin. EI. Hassan Ibrahim. “±LV E DO-ghXE U´ EI. Muslim world. 21 (1974): 84.210 BIBLIOGRAPHY Souissi. chronograms Ahmad. al-7 ]  ÑAbd al-+ G  ³7DUW E DO-¨XU I DO-DEMDG \DK ED\QD DOPDVK ULTDK ZD-al-PDJK ULEDK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah alÑArabiyah (Cairo). c) Abjad. Research bulletin. Encyclopaedia Iranica. Weil. 16 (1936): 212-214.P. “A note on the art of composing chronograms”. G. ed. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. Rivista degli studi orientali. Islamic culture. “The theory of chronograms as expanded by the 8th century Katsina astronomer-mathematician Muhammad b. “Abdjad”.T. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. 3: 468-469. d) Greek (Coptic) numerals Ritter.2 (1967): 116-123. new ed. Troupeau. Qeyamuddin. 56 (1985): 197-198. J. 1: 9798. no. Centre for Arabic Documentation. H. “Chronograms”. new ed. G. new ed. 3: 468. ŒLV E DO-jummal. Gwarzo. H. “±LV E DO-djummal”.. Arabica.

5 P ) V .

“A propos de l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. Journal asiatique. José A. “De l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. “±LV E DO-qalam al-) V ´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. 222 (1933): 193-215. Abel. 48 (1935): 525-539. Revue des études grecques. “Sobre las cifras rummies”. Rey. Al-Andalus: . Georges S. Sánchez Pérez. QXPHUals Colin.269 (1988): 180-182. no. ) V  0X¨ammad.

“±all taÑmiyat al-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Edinburgh. 0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. Phil.VO P ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. (lithographed).EQ . 1 (1948): 237-247. “Zur Datierung durch Brüche in arabischen Handschriften”. Hist. 1977. Le mécanisme du partage des successions en droit musulman. 1984. Mayr. [Contains a translation of .] f) Dating by fractions Dietrich. [Printed with al-Raw{ah al-\ QLÑah. Oriens. 32. London.H. see above.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-alQ V I ÁLIDW DVKN O DO-qalam al-) V . 1984-1985: 2. 2000.DP O % VK I DO-makhà à al.] Viala. g) Calendars. ——— ³1DP GKDM PLQ DO-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1996. ±asan. Encyclopaedia Iranica.BIBLIOGRAPHY 211 revista de las escuelas de estudios árabes de Madrid y Granada.DP O 3 VK ´ Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. J. A.A. G. “Calendars”. 3rd ed.2 (1988): 393-402.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-al-Q V of Sukayrij. suivie de l’exposé des ‘signes de Fèz’. E. A Near East studies handbook. (eds). The new Islamic dynaties: a chronological and genealogical manual. Bosworth. dynasties Bacharach. Clifford Edmund.S. ‚DGU $IDQG  ³6KDU¨ taÐU NK . JaÑIDU + G  ³„DU TDW WDÐU NK . Sukayrij. Hellmut. The Muslim and Christian calendars. 1317 A.2 (1996): 213-255.D. being tables for the conversion of Muslim and Christian dates from the Hijra to the year A. “Philologika XII: Datierung durch Brüche”. Fez. Wüstenfeld-MahlerÐsche Vergleichungs- . Seattle. no.2 (1986): 164-170. conversion tables. no. Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. J. Algiers. 4: 668-675 (in particular). 178 (facsimile). nr. and Spuler. 39. M. A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK  . 1917. Ritter. London. Yarshater. ed. 3 (1935): 97-125. Gacek. by A. E. Klasse.EQ . Band I. B. Freeman-Grenville.P.2 (1961): 27-33. 7. no.

Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. no.. 2. 5. 50 (1998): 191-222. al-6DPDUU Ð  . Adam. ±usayn Ñ$O  “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐDOOLI Q DOÑ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨aG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . Abbreviations “Abbreviations”. 26 (1976):199-212. Prilozi za orientalnu filologiju.302-303 (1920): 134-138. Fekete. EI. $OLþ 6DOLK + ³3UREOHP NUDWLFD X DUDSVNLP UXNRSLVLPD VD VSLVNRP arapskih kratica iz 16. Gacek. “MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W´ 7XU WKXQ . 1963: 2. 10: 257-302. no. “TaÐU kh”. new ed. “How al-Bu© U ¶V µ‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]¶´ Bulletin d’études orientales. London. Wiesbaden.EU K P ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-WXU WK DOÑ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . Ben Cheneb. ——— MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W %HLUXW ' U DO-MuÐarrikh alÑ$UDE   Quiring-Zoche. xiv. Rosemarie. Lajos. EI. Ma¨I Ì. IV. Ñ$ODZ Q 0X¨DPPDG % TLU ³7KDO WK DU M ] I UXP ] µDO-. Revue africaine. al-0 PDT Q  0X¨mmad Ri á. 18 (1972): 151-158. 1984-1985: 2.. 32 (1987): 105-114. 2. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. new ed. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. Moscow.1 (1963/64): 23-27 [436-451]..1 (1407 H): 159-171.PLÑ alÁDJK U¶´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. nos. 374-377. Also: Baghdad. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. 1961. suppl. .1-2. fasc. p. nos 2-3 (1407 H): 164219. MaÃbaÑat al-MaÑ ULI 1964. M.212 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tabellen zur muslimischen und iranischen Zeitrechnung mit Tafeln zur Umrechnung orient-christlicher Ären.2. vjeka)”. “Tamma und seine synonyme”.

al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Déroche. Oxford.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. Gacek. new ed.F. C. 1319 A.. Bosworth..E. “Ism”. 10: 123. “Kunya”. 7: 967-968. Jacqueline. Annemarie. EI. new ed. “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . al-MaÃbaÑah al-MiÁU \DK   -93.K O  0X¨DPPDG 0XUV  ³1DÁÁ I  abà al-kutub wa-taÁ¨ ¨LK ZDdhikr al-UXP ] ZD-al-iÁÃLO ¨ W DO-Z ULGDK I K OLO-Ñ$OO PDK %DGU al-' Q DO-*KD]] ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. corrections and etiquette al-Ñ$PDG + Q  Adab al-NLW EDK ZD-al-taÐO I Ñinda al-ÑArab: naÌrah Ñ PPDK. F. al-. A. XX-XXXII. 1971. Schimmel. “TakhalluÁ”. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”.P. Amman. Beeston. 1989: 51-60. ed. Sublet. Wensinck. EI. 3: 669-670. [Contains a facsimile reproduction of Chapter Six of al-Durr alna  G I G E DO-mXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]]  pl. EI..BIBLIOGRAPHY 213 IV. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. E. EI... “Nisba”. 8: 53-56. “La¯ab”.: 1. 1989.. Arabic nomenclature $ãUDI $ ³$OT E YD Ñ$Q Z Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Paris/Istanbul. new ed. Al-Madkhal. Transcription. Islamic names. de. 1991.. “Ibn”.. new ed. Edinburgh.] Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. EI. new ed. new ed. Yarshater.1 (1995): 19-26. J. “Nasab”. Paris.H. -X\QEROO *+$ ³0XVWDPO ´ EI.L. 26. 211-257 [in particular]. Le voile du nom: essai sur le nom propre arabe. F. Bruijn. 7.T. no. al-. 1: 898-906. 5: 618-631. A. IV. 4: 179-181. EI. Arabic nomenclature: a summary guide for beginners. Cairo. EI. 7: 725-726. 10 (1964): 167-184. al-%DOJK WK  $¨mad ibn al-MaÐP Q Al-.J.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ar¨ ODK Ñ$EE V ³$O-Qa  Ñ. 6. Adam. Cairo. new ed. ed.\   wa-naÌUDWXK I PDQKDM WD¨T T DOmakhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 5: 395-396. Rosenthal. new ed.

al-6DZ ¨LO  $¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá. malzamah 24: 1-7.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. ' U DO-MaÐP Q OLO-7XU WK  Sayyid. BeirXW ' U DO-. ——— “TaÁ¨ I´ EI. no. Oriens. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat..6 (1993): 641-649.214 BIBLIOGRAPHY makhà à W DO-nuqaÃ.3 (1994): 322326. 7: 490-491. [Contains a translation of Chapter Six of al-MuÑ G I DGDE al-PXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ @ al-SamÑ Q  ÑAbd al-. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q $QP à al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à alÑ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ al-KLMU . no. F. “Min qa  \ DO-¨arf al-Ñ$UDE  DOtaÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Sayf. 349-360. “Mu¯ EDOD´ EI.Q \DW DO-mu¨DGGLWK Q EL-WDZWK T DOPDUZ \ W ZD-DWKDU GK OLND I WD¨T T DO-makhà à W. (lithographed). 15.. 43. no. Damascus. 17901930. new ed. 14. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  ——— “Naskh al-makhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Rome. 10: 165. 1947. 17. 1989: 2. no. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. al-6DU TDE  :DO G 0X¨ammad. 4 (1951): 27-57. Fez. new ed. Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. 10: 347-348. 1310 A.O  :HLVZHLOHU 0D[ ³'DV $PW GHV 0XVWDPO LQ GHU DUDELVFKHQ Wissenschaft”. A¨mad Mu¨DPPDG 1 U Ñ. EI. new ed.1 (1996): 29-33.2 (1999): 99-131. 6K NLU $¨mad. al-< V  DO-±asan ibn MasÑ G 4 Q Q \DVKWDPLO Ñalá a¨k P DO-Ñilm wa-a¨N P DO-Ñ OLP ZD-al-mutaÑallim.. ——— “ TaÑO ¯”. Leiden. ——— The technique and approach of Muslim scholarship. Ayman FuÐ G ³0DQ KLM DO-ÑXODP Ð al-0XVOLP Q I DO-ba¨th PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK.IUDQM I GK OLN. al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. %HLUXW ' U DO-. al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. ³0DIK P DO-taÁ¨ I GLU VDK I WDÐÁ O DOmuÁÃala¨”. 1952. Riyad. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib. Rosenthal.H. herausgegeben von Max Weisweiler. .LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   ——— Die Methodik des Diktatkollegs (Adab al-LPO Ð waÐl-LVWLPO Ð ).

——— The rise of humanism in classical Islam and the Christian West with special reference to scholasticism. Studia Islamica. Brinkley. 1992.J. Jonathan Porter. Textual domination and history in a Muslim society. 1993. The calligraphic state. Nasr. new ed. “Murta  D]-=DE G G. The transmission of knowledge in medieval Cairo: a social history of Islamic education. Makdisi. “Oral transmission and the book in Islamic education: the spoken and the written word”. N. General studies Berkey. Edinburgh. 1990. Berkeley/Oxford. Reichmuth. ——— “Madrasa and university in the Middle Ages”. 1. no. Edinburgh. Leder.BIBLIOGRAPHY 215 V. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE V. 8: 545-547. Princeton. Oriens. Stefan. 32 (1970): 255-264. ——— ³5LZ \D´ EI. Seyyed Hossein. 3. Messick. 1981.1 (1992): 1-14. Stefan.. George. The rise of colleges: institutions of learning in Islam and the West. “Authorship and transmission in unauthored literature”. Journal of Islamic studies.. 31 (1988): 67-81.

Gregor. 39. Beirut. Der Islam. no. Schoeler. LQ ELRJUDSKLFDO DQG autobiographical accounts: glimpses of Islamic scholarship in the 18th century”. 66 (1989): 38-67. 6L]N Q 6H]JLQ. Der Islam.1 (1999): 64-102. Die Welt des Islams. R. “Die Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im frühen Islam”. Al-ÑIlm wa-al-ÑXODP Ð I ÑuÁ U DO-NKXODI Ð. ——— “Weiteres zur Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im Islam”. 1972. Sellheim. 62 (1985): 210-230.

N.VO P \DK´ Mu¨  DU W I WDÐU NK DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. L’Arabisant. . Georges. Vajda. )XÐ G ³$KDPP \DW DO-LVQ G I DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. by FuÐ G 6L]N Q Frankfurt am Main. ed. ——— La transmission du savoir en Islam (VII-XVIIIe siècles). 1984. 1983. “De la transmission orale du savoir dans l’Islam traditionnel”. Cottart. London. 4 (1975): 2-8.VO P \DK (= Vorträge zur Geschichte der arabischislamischen Wissenschaften).

Geneviève. 1995. Lévi-Provençal. Georges. ——— ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ LI 7LUP GK ’V µ. (1949): 46-60. 92 (1938): 60-87. University of London. “Beiträge zur Überlieferungsgeschichte von Bu© U ’s Traditionssammlung”. ——— “La transmission de la mašya©a (Ansal al-PDT Áid wa-aÑdab alPDZ ULG. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. Bulletin d’études orientales.KDWDP W ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. 477-492. 1956: 2. Rosemarie. 202 (1923): 209-233. University of London. al-.LW E GH 6 EDZD\K. ——— “La transmission de l’éloge de Zayn al-Ñ ELG Q´ Journal asiatique. “Deux éditions inconnues du ‘MuwaÃÃaÐ’”. ——— “The transmission of Muslim’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’”. 4 (1957): 304-307. Joseph. 16 (1954): 258-270. /HV YRLHV GH OD WUDQVPLVVLRQ GX . Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies.216 BIBLIOGRAPHY V. 50 (1998): 191-222.DWW Q  < VXI ³. 240 (1984): 61-68. E. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. Schacht. 14 (1952): 579-588.LI \D I PDÑrifat uÁ O Ñilm alULZ \DK¶ G¶DO-Haà E Dl-Ba G G ´ Arabica. Rome. “How al-Bu© U ’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]’”. Studi orientalistici in onore di Giorgio Levi della Vida. Humbert. ³/D WUDQVPLVVLRQ GH OD µ. Leiden. Johann. Vajda. 2. Quiring-Zoche. 5REVRQ - ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI $E ' Z G’s ‘Sunan’”. Transmission of individual works Fück.PLÑ’”. 244 (1956): 433-437. “La recension maghribine du ‚a¨ ¨ d’al-Bo© U ´ Journal asiaique.

G’Ibn al-Bu© U G’après le manuscrit Reisülküttab 262 de la Bibliothèque Süleymaniye d’Istanbul”. 9  . ilá .M ] W ZD-al-WDZWK T W DO-PDNW EDK I al-ÑXO P DO-QDTO \DK ZD-al-ÑDTO \DK PLQ DO-qarn 4 h. Rivista degli studi orientali.M ] W DQG VDP ¶ W (for LM ] W in calligraphy see the section on calligraphy below) A¨mad. A¨mad Rama  Q Al-. 48 (1973-74): 55-74./10 m..

Taxation in Islam. Islamic quarterly. and Young.BIBLIOGRAPHY 217 10 h.WK U DOMiÁU \DK  % VK  Ñ8PDU 0 Vá “Dawr al-Ñilm: al-LM ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK´ Al-7XU WK al-Ñ$UDE . Ben Shemesh./16 m &DLUR :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK +D\Ðat al. M.L. A. nos.] Ebied.1 contains 25 pages of specimens of VDP Ñ W. 18. 4 (1981): 82-103. *OHDYH 5REHUW ³7KH LM ]D IURP < VXI DO-Ba¨U Q G. [Vol.Y.J. Leiden. R. ——— “New light on the origin of the term ‘baccalaureate’”.1-2 (1974): 3-7. 1967. Le Muséon. “An early eighteenth-FHQWXU\ LM ]DK issued in Damietta”. 87 (1974): 445-465.

H. . Les .] Lecomte. “A propos de la résurgence des ouvrages d’Ibn Qutayba sur le ¨adiÅ aux VIe/XIIe et VIIe/XIIIe siècles. 35-36 (1414 A. P. Gérard. WR Sayyid Mu¨amDG 0DKG %D¨r al-Ñ8O P G-8)”.M ]DW DO-¨DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 6KD\NK DOmu¨DGGLWK Q « 0X¨DPPDG % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁIDK Q  1110 h 4XP 0DNWDEDW $\DW $OO K 0DUÑDVK DO-Ñ PPDK  A. Ibn „ O Q DO-'LPDVKT  0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$O HW DO 1DZ GLU DO-LM ] W wa-al-VDP Ñ W Ñala\K NKXà à NLE U DO-¨XII Ì wa-al-mu¨adGLWK Q DO-0DNN \ Q ZD-al-MiÁU \ Q ZD-al-6K P \ Q 5DUH licenses and hearings). 326 (1997): 97-102. 18-19 October 1973. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO)LNU%HLUXW ' U DO-Fikr al-MuÑ Áir. al-±XVD\Q  A¨mad.M zah wa-DKDPP \DWXK I DOmakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-BaÁ Ðir (Cyprus). Journal of the British Institute of Persian Studies. “Al-. Studies on Islam. -DOO E ±asan. A symposium on Islamic studies organized in cooperation with the Accademia dei Lincei in Rome.S. 1998. ed. [Contains a number of specimens of VDP Ñ W. Koningsveld. Amsterdam. Amsterdam. 32 (1994): 115-123. 41. “Ten Arabic manuscript-volumes of historical contents acquired by the Leyden University Library after 1957”.): 270-372. no. 1974:92-110.H. al--DO O DO-±XVD\Q  0X¨ammad Ri   ³' Z Q DO-LM ] W DOmanÌ PDK´ 7XU WKXQ .1 (1997): 55-90.K Q $¨PDG ³6DP Ñ W PXÐDOODI W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat al-MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. . al--DZKDUM  0X¨ammad Ñ$GQ Q ³$O-. Iran. MuÃ Ñ al-± ILÌ. 26 (1994): 75-96. van.M ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK Ñalá Ñahd al-Dawlah al-Ñ$ODZ \DK LM ]DW DO-Shaykh al-0XU ELà al-'DO Ð OL-$E Ñ$O DO-< V ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq.

Bulletin d’études orientales. 21 (1968): 347-409. IÁO ¨ alDODÃ I DU E DO-¨DG Å’ li-$E ÑUbayd al-4 VLP E 6DOO P”.218 BIBLIOGRAPHY certificats de lecture du ‘K. DU E DO-¨DG Å’ et de ‘K. ——— “Bedeutung der ‘Randzeugnisse’ VDP Ñ W.

550-750/1155-1349. 1996 – . LQ GHQ DOWHQ arabischen Handschriften”. /HGHU 6WHIDQ 6DZZ V < V Q 0X¨DPPDG DQG 6 JKDUM  0DÐP Q MuÑjam al-VDP Ñ W DO-'LPDVKT \DK OHV FHUWLILFDWV G¶DXGLWLRQ à Damas. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of WKH µ0DT P W¶ RI DO-±DU U 06 &DLUR $GDE . Jhdt. MacKay. Oriens. “ Dokumente zum ±DG Å in Schrifttum und Unterricht aus Damascus im 6. Suppl. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft./12. Leder. Pierre A. Damas: Institut français. 34 (1994): 57-75. Teil 2 (1969): 562-566.1. Stefan.”.

no. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-6DP Ñ wa-al-TLU Ðah wa-al-muQ ZDODK ZDTX\ G DO-al-PXT EDODK ZD-al-muÑ UD ah”.. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q ³. 8: 1019-1020. no.P P \DK´ 7XU WKXQ .1 (1955): 232-251. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -101.2 (1406 A. 3. Fann fahrasat almakhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . EI. 1.s.M ]DK DO-NDE UDK OLO-Sayyid Ñ$EG $OO K DO--D] ÐLU ´ 7XU WKXQ . 4 (1924): 345-355. “Al-. no. al-6DPP Q DO-± ÐLU  0X¨ammad. 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK.1 (1408 A. Michaux-%HOODLUH ( ³(VVDL VXU OHV VDP Ñs ou la transmission orale”.1 (1407 A.H): 115-117. Hamdard Islamicus. 8.H): 107-114. ed. no. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³6DP Ñ ”.M ] W Ñinda ÑXODP Ð al-. Sayyid. al-0DVO W  0XÁÃafá. 2. 1. 61. no. al-Munajjid.. n.M ]DK DO-ÑilP \DK ZD-LVK PXK I DO¨arakah al-ILNU \DK EL-al-Maghrib”.4 (1971. no. Hespéris.´ Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. new ed.H): 172-182. 1DVKDEL +LVKDP ³7KH µLM ]D¶ DFDGHPLF FHUWLILFDWH LQ 0XVOLP HGXFDtion”. “Al-. ——— “Al-. 7 (1989): 238-252.1 (1985): 7-20.M ] W DO-sam Ñ I DO-makhà à W DOTDG PDK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

Q Q  London. .VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. I WDZÁ I DO-makhà à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 1997: 179-196.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.

——— “Idj ]D´ EI.. Georges. 1957. ——— “Un opuscule inédit d’as-6LODI ´ La transmission du savoir en Islam (VIIe-XVIIIe siècles). Arabica.UDQ. SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY VI. Paris. Yarshater. Berlin. London. 1981. London.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Jan Just.] $P Q  )DNKU DO-' Q 1DÁ U  *DQM QDK-Ði khuà Ã-i ÑXODP Ð-i aÑO P YD G QLVKPDQG Q-L NLU P YD VKXÑDU -yi ÑiÌ P YD NK VKQDY V Q-i FK UDKGDVW YD PXÑ ÁLU Q 7DMU VK . new ed. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1. Wilhelm. 1997: 163-177. 3: 1020-1021. The LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. VI. E. 1995: 123-136. ed. Witkam.10. Zwölf arabische Schrifttaffeln.Q Q  London. Vajda.3 (1954): 337-342. “The human element between text and reader.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. ——— “Al-ÑUnÁ U DO-EDVKDU ED\QD DO-naÁÁ wa-al-T ULÐ: al-LM ]DK I DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 1993. ——— “Quelques certificats de lecture dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. no. 1899. vol. ARABIC ALPHABET.BIBLIOGRAPHY 219 SteZDUW 'HYLQ - ³(M ]D´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. 8: 273-275. [Also in: idem. Les certificats de lecture et de transmission dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. Albums and exhibition catalogues Ahlwardt. 1. 1983: 85-92. Hildesheim/ New York. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.

>&KHLNKR 6KD\NK . 1939. Specimens of Arabic and Persian palaeography. London.  > RU @  YROV Arberry. A.J.

King Faisal Center for Research and Islamic Studies. François Déroche. 1991. 2nd ed. Riyad. Paris.. /RXLV@ . Beirut. . Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD).LW E PDÑri  al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK = Spécimens d’écritures arabes pour la lecture des manuscrits anciens et modernes). 1888. Al-KhaÃà alÑ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. ed. 1986.

Bernhard. Moritz.220 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. Cairo. Riyad. al-Munajjid. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q Al-. 1986. Arabic palaeography: a collecton of Arabic texts from the first century of the Hidjra till the year 1000. de l’H. 1905.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà à ilá al-qarn al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLUM /H 0DQXVFULW DUDEH MXVTX’au Xe s. al-JuzÐ al-awwal: al-QDP GKLM &DLUR  6KDEE ¨ (ChabERXK.).

Specimena codicum orientalium. Tunis. 1967. Eugenius. 2 vols. Catalogue of the Arabic manuscripts in the Biblioteca Ambrosiana. Löfgren. William. Rasmussen. Vicenza.] Quiring-Zoche. 5. Oscar and Traini. Facsimiles of manuscripts and inscriptions. 2.11. Arabic manuscripts in the libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. Wright. Leiden. Fihrist-L QXVNKDK¶K -yi khaÃà -L . 1984-85. Beirut. Rosemarie. xylographs etc. Vajda. al-=LULNO  .KD\U DO-' Q al-AÑO P T P V WDU MLP DVKKDU DO-ULM O ZDal-QLV Ð min al-ÑArab wa-al-mustaÑULE Q.J.LW ENK QDK-i Ñ8P P -i ²aÍUDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá Najaf 0DUÑDVK «Qum. Arabische Handschriften.). London. Georges. 1955-66. Gacek. (ed. Codices Arabici additamenta & codices . 1875-83. ——— Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Bonn. Vol. 1914. Albert Zaki. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens Arberry. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. Vol. 1994.VWLJKO O DO-7XU WK DO$WKDU ZD-al-TaÐU NK  $O I  Tisserant. Montreal. 1958. 1975 – . ±XVD\Q  $¨mad. Stig T. al-:LN ODK DO-4DZP \DK OL-I¨\ Ð wa-. Renato. J. . in Danish collections.J. Dublin. Adam. to date. 1978. Stuttgart. Seven specimens of Arabic manuscripts. Chester Beatty Library. Oriental series. [28 vols. VI. Paris. A. pt. 1970. Witkam. 1: Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts.EU K P Al-Makhà à (= Le manuscrit). 1395 [1975] – . London. London. Catalogue of Oriental manuscripts. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. Teil III. Iskandar. 1991. mustadrak 2: alKhuà à wa-al-Áuwar. Album de paléographie arabe.

VII. Gerhard. Gruendler. . 2 vols. 1990. 8 (1941): 65-104. VI.BIBLIOGRAPHY 221 Simonseniani Arabici (= al-'KDNK Ðir al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DOMaktabah al-0DODN \DK). new ed. 3: 596-600. Orientalia Suecana. Yasin Hamid. 19. 3 (1954): 67-74. Déroche. 1-8.2 and QurÐanic manuscripts. Arabische Handschriften. Beatrice. VIII. Witkam. François. 1982: 165-197. F. Françoise. H. Schoeler. Revue des études islamiques. Ars Islamica. 1979. fasc. Frye. Sellheim.. Leiden. Copenhagen. Richard N. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Paris.J. 1976-87. “An early Arabic script in eastern Iran”. Rasmussen. Teil II. “Arabic palaeography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. Rudolf. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 1983 – . 1993.) a) General Abbott. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. Gazette du livre médiéval. ——— “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. Nabia. 365-381. Al-QanÃara. herausgegeben von W. Endress. J. “Les études de paléographie des écritures livresques arabes: quelques observations”.2 (1998). “De l’araméen à l’arabe: quelques réflections sur la genèse de l’écriture arabe”. Gregor. “±XU I DO-hidj ´ EI. Wiesbaden. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Richard. Ga. Studies (for other works see the sections on calligraphy. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart.. 3. ——— “La paléographie des écritures livresques dans le domaine arabe”. Briquel-Chatonnet. Stuttgart. Fleisch. Safadi. 28 (1996). 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. Fischer. Descriptive and illustrated catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts. by Ali Abd Alhussein Alhaidary and Stig T. 1995. 1997: 135149. Select Arabic manuscripts. ed. “Die arabische Schrift”. Déroche and F. The development of the Arabic scripts from the Nabatean era to the first Islamic century according to dated texts. revista de estudios árabes. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. Atlanta. London.

Orsatti. Franz. Healey. H/Xe s. Karabacek. 5 LE < VXI ³/¶pFULWXUH GHV SDS\UXV DUDEHV DX[ SUHPLHUV VLècles de l’Islam”. ±DPDG *K . Calligraphy and script development among the pre-Islamic Arabs”. a mistaken identification”. 15. “Arabic palaeography”. Eric. Scrittura e civiltà. 20 (1906):131-148. 5 (1937): 143-146. Manuscripts of the Middle East. ùHúHQ 5DPD]DQ ³/HV FDUDFWpULVWLTXHV GH O’écriture de quatre manuscrits du IVe s. Hanaway. 61 (1991):127-137. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. 1971: 50-62. ³) XÁ O DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W taÐU NK \DK (Damascus). Istanbul/Paris. “Les écritures de l’Arabie avant l’Islam”. E. Robin. 4 (1961): 15-23. Mu¨ammad. Josef von. no. and Spooner. 4 (1937):232-248.4 (1986): 83-102. Rosenthal. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. Déroche. 58 (1991): 14-29. no. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. „DO V  Minovi. “New tool for analysis of handwritten script”. Damascus. and Kondybaev. [Reprinted in his Four essays on art and literature in Islam.222 BIBLIOGRAPHY QLP 4DGG U  ³0XZ ]DQDK ED\QD UDVP DO-muÁ¨af wa-alQXT VK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-TDG PDK´ Al-Mawrid. M. 0 GXQ 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  KhaÃà al-jazm ibn khaÃà al-musnad. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée.. “MabdaÐ ÌXK U DO-¨XU I DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-taÃawZXUXK I JK \DW DO-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-Mawrid. “Significant uses of Arabic writing”. Bulletin of the American Institute of Iranian Art and Archeology. “Gli studi di paleografia araba oggi: problemi e metodi”. Ca. Costa Mesa. F. Paola. 14 (1990): 281-331. Leiden. “Nabataean to Arabic.S. 1989: 45-48. Rezvan. Manuscripta Orientalia. William L. Ars Islamica. ³:KDW ZDV WKH %DG Ñscript?”. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. 5 (1937): 146-147. Mu¨affal. John F. 3 (1996): 43-53.4 (1986): 27-44. 5 (1990-91): 41-52. Brian.] Schroeder. “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script”. AD”. 2. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. ——— “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script. 6 (1981): 59-111. N. 15. no. ed. Ars Orientalis. 1995. Bulletin of the American Insitute of Iranian Art and Archaeology. Christian.

“O. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Silvestre de Sacy. Lesa. O. AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). 10 (1827): 209-231. Déroche. 1970. Nice. Bivar. Boogert.H. Rabat. ed. 1 (1808): 247-440. vol. Rabat. b) Maghribi and African scripts %LQVKDU IDK 0X¨ammad. Cairo. Paris. langues. ——— “Mémoire sur l’origine et les anciens monuments de la littérature parmi les arabes”. [1ère partie: ‘Histoire de l’écriture parmi les arabes’. (1886): 85-112. Houdas. A. MaÃbaÑDW ' U DO-Kutub.BIBLIOGRAPHY 223 6KDEE ¨ .EU K P BaÑ  PXO ¨aÌ W Ñalá khaÃà al-EDUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-MiÁU \DK DO-mubakkarah wa-madá taÐDWKWKXULK EL-¨DUDN W iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al- .] Sourdel-Thomine. écritures et arts du livre. N. 1999 : 233-247. 34 (1966): 151157. 4 (1989): 30-43.I. African languages review. “Nouveaux aperçus sur l’histoire de l’écriture chez les arabes du Hedjaz”. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. 1994: 75-81.LW EDK ED\QD DO-6XU\ Q \DK ZD-alÑ$UDE \DK´ Al-/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . “Some notes on Maghribi script”.D. 1998: XXIX-XCII. Journal asiatique. van den. 40 (1995): 53-76. Mémoires de littérature tirés des registres de l’Académie royale des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. Nouveaux mélanges orientaux. Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique I. “NaÌrah ¨awla al-khaÃà al-$QGDOXV ´ AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). reprinted in F. al-=DUN Q 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  ³$O-. ——— “Tradition et innovation dans la pratique de l’écriture au Maghreb pendant les IVe/Xe et Ve/Xie siècles”. J. 7 (1968): 3-15. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad . spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. Numismatique. Déroche. François.1. 1994: 73-85. “The Arabic calligraphy of West Africa”. A. “Les origines de l’écriture arabe: à propos d’une hypothèse récente”. Revue des études islamiques. Serge Lancel. “Essai sur l’écriture maghrébine”.

Hassocks. Berthier. E. [Florence]. D. 1973: 199-214. 1. A bibliography of the architecture. 455-498. no.C.1978: 608-624 (bookbinding). A. arts and crafts of Islam to 1st Jan. Jachimowicz. Pearson. nos. .A. 627-674 (calligraphy and palaeography). Cairo. Hopwood. 1976. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. London. and J. The arts of Islam: catalogue of an exhibition at the Hayward Gallery. 979-1087 (painting). General a) Bibliographies Creswell. ed. 1977: 164-186.53-54 (1989): 205-230.1960 to Jan 1972.D. 1980 (with omissions from previous years). Cairo. b) General studies and exhibition catalogues Arnold. 1960. D. Supplement Jan. “Al-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ZD-al-KXZ \DK DO-PDIT dah”. England. “L’art du livre ottoman”. Adolf. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. T. 293316.1972 to Dec. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Sukayrij. Pearson. 1984: 309-412. Cairo. VII. and Grohmann. by J. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK VII. “Illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. al-1 M  DO-Amjad.F. 16.VO P ´ Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO0DJKULE \DK. 1994: 87-97.2 (1941): 67-72.D. K. Second supplement Jan. 163 (1990): 41-47.DU P ³$O-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ´ Majallat alWKDT IDK DO-MaghriE \DK. 1991: 320-325.M. Arts et métiers du livre. 1929.W. ——— “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE DO-0DJKULE ´ TaÐU NK DO-ZLU Tah al0DJKULE \DK ªLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.224 BIBLIOGRAPHY ]DNKUDIDK I DO-Gharb al-. Rabat. ÑAbd al-. Grimwood-Jones.

Turner. Susan. Rotterdam. D. 1982 – 5. “The arts of the book”. Basil (ed. Glen and Nemazee. J. [In particular: ‘Die Buchkunst des Islams’. New Haven/London. “Islamic art: arts of the book. J. Hans-Caspar Graf von. Petersburg. London. 1996: 16. 1982: 109-220. 4 (1980): 103-156.W. Losty. Ferrier. Brend.] Pages of perfection. 7: 931-932. 271-273. 1 (1983): 103-121. 2 vols. ed. Washington. R.und Landesbibliothek Gotha.C. Duda. Sheila and Bloom. [Rotterdam]. Dreaming of paradise. James. 1976. 1992-1993. Stefano. “Na¯¯ sh-kh QD´ EI. Gray. Jonathan M. “Islamische Buchkunst”. A jeweler’s eye: Islamic arts of the book from the Vever Collection. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. Muqarnas. World of Islam Festival Trust. . “Arte persiana del libro e scrittura araba”. Cultural Symposium. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Bothmer. London. Walter B. Lowry. 1995. Lugano/Milan. David. The art of the book in India. Wien. Orientalische Buchkunst in Gotha: Ausstellung zum 350 jährigen Jubiläum der Forschungs. 1982. Barbara.BIBLIOGRAPHY 225 Blair. 1995: 77-91. An exhibition of Arabic manuscripts from the Chester Beatty Library. 1997. Lugano/Milan. Denny. 49-175. introduction”.. Nov. new ed. Fisher. Angelo M. 14th-16th centuries. St. Hamburg on the occasion of the Euro-Arab Dialogue. Scrittura e civiltà. D. Islamische Handschriften. Petersburg. 1989: 232-242. April 1983. 1979. Gotha. Ausstellung 16. Mass. 1993. New York. The arts of the book in Central Asia. “The Arabic manuscripts”. ——— The image and the word: Islamic painting and calligraphy. Pages of perfection. Dublin. Carboni. ed.). Das Buch im Orient: Handschriften und kostbare Drucke aus zwei Jahrtausenden. Piemontese. 1983. 1983. St. 1988. Dublin at the Museum für Kunst und Gewerbe. ——— Islamic masterpieces of the Chester Beatty Library. The arts of Persia. Feb. The dictionary of art. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. Springfield. Wiesbaden. Carol G. The Arabic book (= Das arabische Buch). “Dating Ottoman Turkish works in the saz style”. Paris/ London. Museum of Fine Arts. 1981. III.

Taylor. “Additions to illustrated manuscripts in Ottoman workshops”. ——— “Manuscript production in the Ottoman Palace workshop”. Roxburgh. “The arts of the book in Central Asia”. Arts of the Islamic book. Paul Getty Museum. Tanindi. Ca. Alice. XXIII).C. 1995. c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W. “The study of painting and the arts of the book”. Pavaloi. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. David J. Kalter and M. Manuscripts of the Middle East. A. Muqarnas. Stephen. ed. Zeren. Welch. 17 (2000): 147-161. The collection of Prince Sadruddin Agha Khan. K. Francis. J. London/Oxford. Malibu. 1982. 5 (1990-91): 67-98. Splendeurs persanes: manuscrits du XIIe au XVIIe siècle. Paris. Occidentalism: Islamic art in the 19th century. Muqarnas. Book arts of Isfahan: diversity and identity in seventeenth-century Persia. Ithaca/London. Vernoit. 17 (2000): 1-16. Bibliothèque nationale de France. J. 1997 (The Nasser D. Uzbekistan: heirs to the silk road.226 BIBLIOGRAPHY Richard.. S. 1997: 101-115. Rührdanz. and Welch. London/New York. 1997.

2310): a Timurid calligraphy album at the Ottoman court”. 0XQWDNKDE D] muraqqaÑ W-L . Roxburgh. 1368 [1990]. Ph. ed. and art (1427-1565) under the Timurids and Safavids”. “Mura¯¯aÑ ”. [Mashhad]. Geneva. collecting. “Catalogue of scripts by seven masters (H.. 0XVWDID ø]]HW . 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “The murakka. an album of calligraphic collage”. øOJL. øOJL.LW ENK QDK-i Marka] -\L $VW Q-i Quds-i RaÍDY (= Selected calligraphy from the Central Library of Astane Qods Razavi).XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  Robinson. Univ. Déroche et al.W. B. 7: 602-603. David J. 32 (1981): 40-43. 30 (1980): 3235. 1999: 587-597. ——— ³7KH 7XUNLVK FDOOLJUDSKLF DUW WKH NÕWÑa”. EI. F. ——— “‘Our works point to us’: album making. ..D]DVNHU 0XVWDID ø]]HW (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN murakkai . 0DKG ¶] GDK 0XÁÃafá and Razz T  ±usayn. diss. new ed.D. 1996. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. of Pennsylvania.VWDQEXO .

Wheeler M. The dictionary of art. 3. [Includes an appendix: ‘A select bibliography of classical and post-classical texts on penmanship’. “Album. ed. Beirut.] 6KD\NK 0 Vá. Islamic world”. Turner. Türk KütübhanecileU 'HUQH÷L  Ñ$ZZ G . Petersburg muraqqaÑ: album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. Istanbul. 15 (1986): 377-412. “Al-NuwayU ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I  MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. 2. Istanbul. MaktaEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. J. Mu¨ammad Khayr. Calligraphy (see also VIII. New York. Lugano/Milan. UN V ³$O-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I WK U DO-G ULV Q TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ´ Al-Mawrid.BIBLIOGRAPHY 227 ùHYNL (IHQGL 0HKPHG ùHYNL (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN PXUDNNDL. Adam. VII. 1996. KubEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  The St. “±arakat al-taÐO I I DO-NLW EDK ZD-alNXWW E ZD-maÁ GLU QDTG DO-tarassul wa-al-NLW EDK ¨attá al-qarn alU ELÑ al-KLMU . QurÐanic manuscripts) a) Bibliographies and dictionaries $NJO 0HGLQH DQG <L÷LWEDú $\HúH .Õ]ÕOWHSH 8÷XU 'HUPDQ ELEOL\RJUDI\DVÕ. 1996: 1. Thackston. 583-584. 2 (1987): 126-130.

72.K OLG $¨PDG DQG 6D\\LG $P Q 6XOD\P Q ³0DU MLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. [See also the English version : Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts.´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq.] b) Exhibition catalogues 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU Letters in gold: Ottoman calligraphy from the Sakip Sabanci collection. Calligraphy and the decorative arts of Islam. no. . London.3 (1997): 481-526. al-< VXI . 1-27 June 1987. Metropolitan Museum of Art. 259-267. New York. Bluett. Riyad. Ahuan Gallery of Islamic Art.1987. London. Istanbul. Ernst J. 1998. 1406 [1986] : 241-254. The calligrapher’s craft. Oliver. 1976. Grube. Hoare. Summer exhibition.

4 (1986): 157-270. K. “Recherches autour l’opuscule la ‘±ikmat alLVKU T LO NXWW E DO. al-. Nabil F. including „u¨IDW O DO-DOE E by Ibn al-‚ ÐLJK  LM ] W DQG Handasat alkhaÃà by Shaykh ±DPG $OO K@ Ibn Muqlah. James. Mustafa Hakkâk-zâde. MuÐassasat al-Kuwayt lil-Taqaddum al-Ñ. Ibn Muqlah. khaÃà Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ E\ +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  126.I T¶ GH 0XUWD  DO-=DE G ´ 'RFWRUDO WKHVLV EPHE (Paris). [exposition]. Mohamed U. WLE ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad. Paris. Musée d’art et d’histoire. 2 (1987): 126-130. c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship Abouricha. 1977. Géza and Zakariya. 1997.. Noureddine.J. Lam¨at al-mukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃà al-Áalif HG +D\ 0X¨DPPDG 'DZVDU  . Mu¨ammd ibn Ñ$O  ³5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. Mizânü’l-KDWW 0 ] Q DOkhaÃÃ) . ——— “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Safwat. 25 mai –19 juin 1977. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1 M  +LO O ³1XÁ Á I DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. The harmony of letters: Islamic calligraphy from the Tareq Rajab Museum. 1992. Fehérvári. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”.G UDW DO-TaÐO I ZDal-Tarjamah wa-al-Nashr. Geneva. Cathcart and J. Sandycove. 15.XZDit. [Contains five texts: Wa   ¨at al-uÁ O I DO-khaÃà by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-‚D\G Z  NaÌm laÐ O DO-simà by A¨mad al- . Musée de la calligraphie arabe.F.VWDQEXO 2VPDQOÕ <D\ÕQHYL  >)DFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI an album calligraphed by ±akN N ] dah in 1266/1850 and containing a number of texts in Arabic and Turkish. “The commentaries of Ibn al-BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G on Ibn al-%DZZ E¶V µ2GH RQ WKH DUW RI FDOOLJUDSK\¶ 5 ÐL\\DK I l-khaÃÃ)”.1989: 164-191. David.OP  . Biblical and Near Eastern studies in honour of Dermot Ryan. ed. Back to the sources. Singapore. Calligraphie arabe: oeuvres du Musée de Damas. Hilmi Efendi. Adam. 2000. no. Gacek. 1988.228 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings (= Calligraphie islamique). 4 (1989): 144-149. Healey.

²ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DO.OP DO-Ñ.] d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas Á $EE V DP\ Ð Mu¨DPPDG ³1LV Ð khaÃà à W´ Al-Mawrid. %DJKG G DO-MajmaÑ al-Ñ.U T   al-AÑÌDP  :DO G Jamharat al-khaÃà à Q DO. “Der Wettsreit der Schriftarten – eine arabische Handschrift aus der Forschungsbibliothek Gotha”. American journal of Semitic languages and literatures. ed. no.4 (1987): 760-795.%DJKG G \ Q PXQGKX taÐV V %DJKG G ¨attá nih \DW DO-qarn al-U ELÑ Ñashar al-KLMU . Ekkehard. [Contains a facsimile of *K \DW DOPDU P I WDNK Ãub al-DTO P by Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $¨mad al0DTGLV @ SaÑG ) U T 5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-bary al-qalam li-Ibn al-‚ Ðigh.QGH[ RI SHQPHQ LQ 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q’s ‘MuÁawwar alkhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ’”. Rudolph. Abbott. al-SaÑG DO-MawÁLO  6 OL¨ ³8UM ]DK I Ñilm rasm al-khaÃÔ. no. 63. no. 15. 62. al-$WKDU  0X¨ammad Bahjah. MELA notes. Mu¨ammad „al¨DK %LO O -HGGD ' U DO-0DGDQ   [Contains (pp. 13 (1978): 27-35. no. Nabia. Ñ . “The contribution of Ibn Mu¯lah to the North-Arabic script”. Heft 2 (1988): 301-316.I T. Sharikat al-MaÃE Ñ W 97. ed. Zuhayr = KLG DQG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid.BIBLIOGRAPHY 229 5LI Ñ DO-Qasà O  0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK by Mu¨ammad al-=LIW Z  Bi  Ñat al-mujawwid by Mu¨ammad al-6LQM U DQG Shar¨ almanÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm al-NLW EDK by Ibn BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G@ ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW Eah”. $OELQ 0: ³. al-=DE G  0X¨ammad Murta á.4 (1986): 141-148. al-6 ZLU  ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] ³. Ta¨T T W ZD-taÑO T W Ñalá kit E µDOKhaÃà à al-BaghG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U EL-Ibn alBaww E’. 2 vols.113-138) a compilation by the editor entitled: 7DWLPPDK I naqd al-DWK U DO-maÑU IDK Ñan al-khaÃà wa-al-NLW EDK. no.LW E DO-qalam li-$E 0X¨ammad al-6DUU M al-%DJKG G ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 15.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. 15.1 (1988): 50-65. Beirut.4 (1986): 345-376. 65. ed. %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK 1989.1 (1994): 70-73. 56 (1939): 71-83. ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al. Der Islam.

Gacek. %HLUXW ' U Dl-Gharb al-. [Also published: Riyad. “The scientific foundation of Arabic lettershapes according to the theory of ‘the proportioned script’ by Ibn Muqla (272-328 AH / 886-940 AD)”. Huart. Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). 1 M  +LO O Ibn al-%DZZ E – ÑDETDU DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE Ñabra al-ÑuÁ U PDMP ÑDK QDI VDK PLQ NKXà à Ibn al-%DZZ E. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. Adam. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  %HLUXW ' U DO-. ed. al--XE U  0D¨P G 6KXNU ³$O-KhaÃà à < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP ´ AlMawrid.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD.3-4 (1972): 180-186. Cairo. Albany.U T I Ñahd al-0DP O N´ Sumer. Les calligraphes et les miniaturistes de l’Orient musulman. François. George N. Sanatta etkilesim (= Interactions in art). Yasa Yaman. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-SaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ al-Munajjid. 38.230 Ñ BIBLIOGRAPHY $]] Z  Ñ$EE V ³. Cl.1-2 (1982): 284-302. . ——— “NuÁ Á LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. nos. 1995: 141-148. 1.EQ DO-‚ Ðigh al-khaÃà à wa-madrasatuh”.LW E al--DG G  ——— “Women’s roles in the art of Arabic calligraphy”. Hassan. Ahmed Moustafa M. 4 (1989): 44-55. 5 illus.4 (1896): 149-156. no. 1. Z. 1908. no. 36. Atiyeh.3 (1964): 8093. 5 (1949): 85-91. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. NY. no. 1939.VO P   . 7 illus. 15. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Déroche.1-2 (1980): 334-352. Paris. ed. “The Ottoman roots of a Tunisian calligrapher’s ‘tour de force’”.G EXK. Ph. London Institute – Central Saint Martin’s College of Art and Design. ——— “Al-KhaÃà wa-PDVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE ´ HG )  il Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  Sumer.D. Ankara (forthcoming). no. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-Ñ. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East.KDÃà al-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I ZD-al-khaÃà à al-6K K Ma¨P G DO-1 V E U ´ Sumer. 23 (1967): 151-156. al-.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I ³. 1989. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I 7XUNL\ ´ Sumer.

VRQ RI 0 U-0XQVK FLUFD $+ $' .BIBLIOGRAPHY 231 ——— Ibn Muqlah. khaÃÃ Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ %DJKGDG ' U al-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  3RUWHU <YHV ³1RWHV VXU OH µ*ROHVW Q-e honar’ GH 4 Ëi A¨mad Qomi”. CalligraphHUV DQG SDLQWHUV D WUHDWLVH E\ 4 { $¨mad. 4   $¨mad. 17 (1988): 207-223. Studia Iranica.

+DW VDQDWÕ YH PHúKXU KDWWDWODU . J. Ijazat nameh (= Icâzet name): the most unique and precious document in Ottoman calligraphy. by Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU DQG Ñ$] ] 6K P  Baghdad. Francis. 6DOP Q Ñ Vá.KD\U $OO K KhaÃà à %DJKG G I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V  Damascus. London. and T. Istanbul/ Paris. 1996. Déroche. Yarshater. MaÃbaÑat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ.OWU YH San’DW 9DNIÕ  ——— +DWWDW ùH\K +DPGXOODK KD\kWÕ WDOHEHOHUL HVHUOHUL. 1982. 3: 736-737. 5DGR ùHYNHW 7UN KDWWDWODUÕ . “Ibn al-%DZZ E´ EI. Serin. Ahmad Maher. J. P.. Sumer. Mohammad Ali Karimzadeh. Richard. Diss.1 (1977): 104-111. Transl. Ribera y Tarragó. ' U DO-Numayr. no.U T \DK PLQ . Sourdel-Thomine. no. “Ibn Mu¯la”. 3: 886-887. F. new ed. Madrid. “Escuela valenciana de calígrafos árabes”. by V.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  ——— Hattat Aziz Efendi .VWDQEXO .. Istanbul. “ÑAbdallah ‚D\UDI ´ Encyclopaedia Iranica.U T   . Washington.4 (1986): 69-82. D. KubbealWÕ $NDGHmisi Kültür ve San’DW 9DNIÕ  Soucek. 1959.. D.C. Muhittin.. 1999. Süheyl. Tabrizi. 33.OP DO-Ñ. new ed. Ribera y Tarragó. Sourdel.XEEHDOWÕ $NDGHPLVL .P.. 1: 203-205. 1975.EQ Muqlah ilá H VKLP DO-%DJKG G ´ Al-Mawrid. “Al-6K K 0D¨P G DO-1 V E U  NKDÃà à wa-madhhab”. SaÑ G . 6D\\LG 0RKDPPDG 0RQã ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. by J. Minorsky.VWDQEXO . 1989: 89-93. Transl. EI. Köln. A. 1928: 2. E. Disertaciones y opúsculos. ³' Y Q RX 7DÑO T XQ FDOOLJUDSKH DX VHUYLFH GH 0HKPHW . Ünver. Al-KhaÃà à al-%DJKG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U ELIbn al-%DZZ E. ed. “Die ästhetischen Grundlagen der arabischen Schrift bei Ibn Muqlah”. Istanbul. Rayef.9 \]\ÕOGDQ JQP]H NDGDU JHOPLú QO KDWWDWODUÕQ KD\DWODUÕ YH \D]ÕODUÕQGDQ |UQHNOHU. ed. 304-306. al-4D\V  1 U ±DPP G  ³0DGUDVDW DO-khaÃà al-Ñ. 15.

Dreaming of paradise. V. The St. Etudes arabes et islamiques.] Ñ$I I  )DZ] 6 OLP . 1984.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   Akimushkin. . Geneva. 1984. Islam Tetkikleri Enstitüsü Dergisi. Histoire et civilisation. Aziza. “L’art de la calligraphie en Turquie aux XVe et XVIe siècles”. Petersburg Album”.1. Paris. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. ' U DO-Fa  ODK >@ e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) (see also VII. 1-4 (1973): 265-278. “Calligraphy: the writing of script”. 1. Oleg. 5. Revue des études islamiques. Ali. Islamic calligraphy. Lugano/Milan. Ghani. Salih. [Rotterdam].VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. ——— “Ecoles calligraphiques turques”. 12 (1977): 10-15. Paris. “The calligraphy of the St. Petersburg muraqqaÑ.c) al-Ñ$EE V  <D¨yá Sall P Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD-DQZ Ñuh muzayyan bi-al-law¨ W DO-khaÃà \DK ZD-al-Áuwar.4 (1986): 51-68. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE MDP O \DQ ZD-¨a  U \DQ´ Al-Mawrid. Alani. Actes du XXIXe Congrès international des orientalistes. al-Ali. 15. ——— “The influence of the court and the courtly milieu on the development of Islamic calligraphy”. 1988: 30-39. Maktabat al-Nah ah. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  XÁ OXK QDK DWXK LQWLVK UXK. 35 (1967): 219-224. Rotterdam. A. 1999. = \LG $¨mad ‚DEU  TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-aÑO P DO-khaÃà à Q muzawwad bi-al-Áuwar wa-al-law¨ W li-ashhar al-khaÃà à Q. tools and forms . Atanasiu. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. Baghdad. 1975 : 23-28. sacred and secular writings. $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. 1973. Cairo. 1993: 41-61. “Remarks on style”. 1996: 39-46.PLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  'DPDVFXV&DLUR ' U Dl. De la fréquence des lettres et de son influence en calligraphie arabe. nos. La calligraphie arabe. Tunis. no. “Patrons and calligraphers in Safavi Iran”. Album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. Mohamed.232 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. Alparslan. O 6DÑ G 6K NLU ±asan.[Text in Turkish and English. MELA notes.

Déroche et al. Al-„abÑah almuzayyadah. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde ottoman”. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. James. ——— TaÑO P-i khaÃÃ. . F. IRCICA. Adam. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Isfahan. Muhammad Iqbal. 2 p. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Baghdad. ——— “The Turks and the art of calligraphy”.VO P . 1980.VODP VDQDWÕQGD 7UNOHU (= The Turkish contribution to Islamic arts). Ackerman. 2 (1989): 37-53. Mashhad. David. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “A remarkable collection of mashq”. 1999: 253-259. 1996. François. 1367/ [1988]. .U. 7HKUDQ 6XU VK  > RU @ Gacek. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. Nihad M. 1998. DermDQ 0 8÷XU DQG ›etin. “Calligraphy”. Bhutta. Al-Mawrid. 75-76 (1995): 81-90. ±DQDVK . %LG Z  < VXI Ñ$O  Al-'LU V W DO-DN G P \DK I WDÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE wa-jam O \ WLK ZD-WLTQ \ WLK. 'KDQQ Q < VXI ³4DG P ZD-MDG G I DÁl al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃDZZXUXK I ÑuÁ ULK DO-mukhtalifah”. no.GK Q 0X¨ammad. of illus. 36.2 (1999): 4367. Pope and P. 15. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-WaÑy. “Muslim calligraphy in the Subcontinent”. FaÍ ÐLO  ±DE E $OO K AÃlas-i khaÃÃ: ta|T T GDU NKXà Ã-L . “Calligraphy. no. Geneva. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al-*K ILT  D survey of Arabic manuscripts at McGill University”. Istanbul. Ashiya/New York. A. Istanbul.BIBLIOGRAPHY 233 al-%DJKG G  + VKLP 0X¨ammad. 1977: 2. [1971]. ed. Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ZDWK Ðiq alÑ8WKP Q \DK $PPDQ ' U DO-0DQ KLM  ——— Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-LVKN O \ W DO-naqd al-IDQQ  $PPDQ ' U al-0DQ KLM  +DU W  0X¨DPPDG 0DKG  7DMDOO -L KXQDU GDU NLW EDW-L %LVP $OO K (= Wu{ | al-IDQQ I NLW bat al-basmalah). epigraphy and the art of the book”. 1707-1742. Journal of the Research Society of Pakistan. ed. BeiUXW ' U DOQalam. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Déroche. The art of calligraphy in the Islamic heritage. 1976: 58-83. 4DZ Ñid al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  PDMP Ñah khaÃà \DK OL-DQZ Ñ al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK.4 (1986): 7-26. 235-236.

“The Nayrizi tradition: Naskh in Safavid and Qajar Iran”. Julian. al--XE U  . Geneva.234 BIBLIOGRAPHY Louisiana revy. Oxford. Yonemura. Rahman. London.VO P ´ Al-0DQ KLO. L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. Dacca University Studies. Y. Lowry. Cairo. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings.DWK U  Rodari. G. 1979. Naef. 1978. 1992. ed. Dacca. Glenn D. “The imponderable. 1988: 12-19. Ernst. TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. Safadi. 1982: 169-191. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  awwalan bi-al-Mashriq al-. 3.VO P   Khatibi. Silvia. Petsopoulos. Raby. From concept to context. Kühnel. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. 1986. The splendor of Islamic calligraphy. 1986: 102-149.G EXK. no. Islamic calligraphy. Auflage. 24 (1982): 238266.EQ . Islamische Schriftkunst. 22a (1974): 203-210. Mohammed. by Nabil F. London. al-5LI Ñ  %LO O ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD¨  iruh 'DPDVFXV %HLUXW ' U . Parez Islam Syed Mustafizur. ——— “Islamic calligraphy. Tulips. 1976. by Shen Fu. Geneva. Islamic calligraphy in medieval India. techniques and terminology”.F. ——— “An introduction to Islamic calligraphy. arabesques & turbans: decorative arts from the Ottoman empire. [New ed. 1939. an outline”. Writing Arabic: a practical introduction to ruqÑah script. Florian. QDP GKLMXK %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-KhaÃà wa-al-kiW EDK I DO-|a{ UDK DOÑ$UDE \DK %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. [French . 27. 1988: 40-47. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DOSaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ Lowry. Approaches to Asian and Islamic calligraphy. 1953. Safwat. Geneva. PLO 6DOP Q 0DZV Ñat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  %HLUXW ' U wa-Maktabat al-+LO O   YROV ——— UÁ O DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  QDVKÐDWXK DQZ Ñuh. “Calligraphy – Hüsn-i hat”. Lowry and A. London. taÃawwuruh. Yasin Hamid. Abdelkabir and Sijelmassi. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings.3 (March 1987): 20-23. al-. Mitchell. D. Heath. T. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Washington. improbable writing”. London. Graz.XUG  0X¨ammad „ Kir. 1996: 212-227.: Riyad. “Introduction to Islamic calligraphy”.

1996 (The Nasser D. “TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-DUT PLK PXTDGGLPDK P MD]DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. herausgegeben von W. “The arts of calligraphy”. Schimmel. The arts of Persia. ——— “Calligraphy and sufism in Ottoman Turkey”.VO P \DK I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE . 2. Lifchez. Leiden. new ed. “Islamic calligraphy”. Sourdel-Thomine. ed. George Dimitri. The dervish lodge: architecture. Soucek. Annemarie and Rivolta. Basil Gray. The dictionary of art. ed. Nabil F. ed. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 1978. Ferrier. 1970. [Text in Turkish. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad.BIBLIOGRAPHY 235 translation. 1992). Annemarie. V). New York.. Wiesbaden. 1982: 198209. Ankara. “Islamic art. al-6DPDUU Ð  4 VLP $¨mad. 14th-16th centuries. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. Annemarie . Khalili Collection of Islamic Art.G UDW DO-7KDT IDK  -193. Wheeler M. Ülker. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. %DúODQJÕoWDQ JQP]H 7UN KDW VDQDWÕ 7KH DUW of Turkish calligraphy from the beginning up to present). ——— Calligraphy and Islamic culture.WK U DO-. 16. R. 1989: 306-314. ed. Schimmel. R.6 (1995): 523537. Alparslan. 1996: 16. III. 1992: 242-252. Paris. no. Quarterly journal of the Library of Congress. Paris/London. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 273-288. Schimmel. “KhaÃÔ. Selim. “The art of calligraphy”. Siddiqui. alMunaÌÌamah al-Ñ$UDE \DK OLO-Tarbiyah wa-al-7KDT IDK ZD-alÑ8O P . 1990. ——— Islamic calligraphy. The arts of the book in Central Asia.] . 1979: 7-33. by Michel Garell. Fischer. Turner.W. (Summer. art and sufism in Ottoman Turkey.] Safwat. New York. 36 (1979): 140-177. François and Thackston. Abdullah.. ——— “Die Schriftarten und ihr kalligraphischer Gebrauch”. Delhi. J. Ali and Chaghatai. London/ Oxford. “Arabic calligraphy in the Library of Congress”. 1984. The story of Islamic calligraphy. Tunis. 4: 1113-1128. English and Arabic. Déroche. Priscilla P. New Haven/London. 1987. Atiq R. Muammer. The Metropolitan Museum of Art bulletin. Calligraphie islamique.VODP \DK´ Al. M. Calligraphy”. Barbara. EI. Los Angeles/ Oxford. J.

Oleg F. Dublin. K. The calligraphy of Islam. E.236 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. Akimushkin. 1980/1400. ——— Observations on Islamic calligraphy. 1967. 1991: 117. A. Indo-Iranica. 1998. Carol Garrett Fisher. by Nabil F. The art of Islamic writing. M. E. Yusuf. Histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du Nord: actes du Ve colloque international réuni dans le cadre du 115e Congrès national des societés savantes (Avignon. D. 1979. A. VII. Yarshater. 14th-16th centuries. ÑAbd al-5D]] T ÑAbd al-: ¨LG %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-IÑO P  ——— MuÁawwar al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . Calligraphy in the arts of the Muslim world. 9-13 avril 1990). “Calligraphy”. ed. Oxford.M. J. Austin. no. Kresge Art Museum. M. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. Basil Gray. 10. D. ed. Edinburgh. 1978.. Michigan State University. “Muslim calligraphy under the Mughals”. < VRI  RO P-±osayn. Reflections on the state of the art. 23. Washington. Paris. Paris/ London. Yaqub Ali.C. “Muslim calligraphy. Safwat. Islamic studies. 3. Marianne. Anthony. no.K. Zakariya.1 (1957): 9-13. ed. Islamic ornament. 1979: 35-67. ——— “Islamic calligraphy: a technical overview”.C. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries.. “The art of illumination”.4 (1984): 373-379. “Remarques sur le décor des manuscrits religieux hispano-maghrébins du moyen-âge”. Maktabat al-Nah ah. ed. 1936. Encyclopaedia Iranica. its beginning and major styles”. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 4: 680-718. Michigan. Brocade of the pen. Barrucand. . Calcutta. Washington. Ornament and painted decoration Baer. 1992: 235248. 1996: 228-234. Zayn al-' Q 1 M  %DG ÐiÑ al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . Arberry. Baghdad. Ziauddin. ——— “A compendium of Arabic scripts”. 1979. Mohamed U. Moslem calligraphy.

U.. ed. J. “An illuminated manuscript of the wandering scholar Ibn al-Jazari and the wandering illuminators between Tabriz. 288-293. no. Adam. Zeren. Tanindi. Graz. “La signature discrète d’un doreur persan à la fin du . Ashiya/New York. Manuscripta Orientalia. 112118. 10: 870-871. 1937-1974. “Ñ8QZ Q LQ PDQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ´ EI. F. Annali. J. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. 1: 558-561. “Manuscript illumination. V. 3 (1949): 83-91. Muhammad Isa. ed. ed. A. Geneva. “Manuscript illumination”. F. no. ——— “To the method of describing illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. 1977: 5. “Illumination and its functions in Islamic manuscripts”.d. 1982-89: 8. Paris. 1987. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Shiraz. Déroche and F. 61/62 (1993/94): 88-108. Déroche. Marianna S.U. Enluminures des manuscrits royaux au Maroc (Bibliothèque al-Hassania). ——— “Frontispieces on scale canvas in Arabic manuscripts”. Polosin. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. ed. new ed. Manuscripta Orientalia. R. Strayer. Istanbul in the 15th century”. Painted decoration”. 5. III. “Arabesque”. Herat. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. 3. Bursa. Sijelmassi. “‘All is numbers’? An unknown numerical component in the design of medieval Arabic manuscripts”. 2. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. Paris. New York.. Francis. 1996: 16. new ed. n.BIBLIOGRAPHY 237 Ettinghausen. Kühnel. Turner. “Islamic art. Marianna S. Islamic”. Edirne.s. Simpson. and Simpson. R. Revue des études islamiques. Dictionary of the Middle Ages.1 (1996): 5-19.2 (1995): 16-21. 1997: 87-112. Waley. EI. Pope and P. ed. 1999: 647-655. Richard. 1. New York. Manuscripta Orientalia. Val. no. F..9H V 0 U ÑAzod al-MoÎahheb”. E. The dictionary of art.1 (1999): 7-11. Gacek. n. Déroche et al. Richard. Mohamed. ——— The arabesque: meaning and transformation of an ornament. Ackerman. . Monneret de Villard.

“Book painting”. A. Sheila S. Muqarnas. poets & paladins: Islamic and Indian paintings from the collection of Prince and Princess Sadruddin Aga Khan. Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO-MiÁU \DK. ed. Yarshater. 55/57. E. Swietochowski. J. Paris. b) Other studies Barrucand. Blair.LW E  Berthier. 38 (1991-95): 185-231. Eva R. Sheila S. Brandenburg. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. pinceau. 1998. Revue des études islamiques. 11/12 (1991):116-125. Turner.U.1 (1987-89): 239-253. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. A. Islamic miniature painting in medical manuscripts. 1996: 16. 7: 537-547. Bloom. Princes. ed. Etudes orientales (= 'LU V W 6KDUT \DK). 1999. “The development of the illuminated book in Iran”. Grabar. Muqarnas. EI.VO P I 0LÁr. La peinture persane. et al. Ashiya/New York. 10 (1993): 266-274. Basle. 4. Canby. The dictionary of art. M. fasc. Oleg. une introduction. III. 2nd ed. Dietrich. ed. “Drawing”. Blair. Cairo. Ombres chinoises sur la miniature persane et turque”. 4. Sheila R. Hoffman. “Rasm”. “The beginnings of the illustrated Arabic book: an . “The introduction of paper to the Islamic world and the development of the illustrated manuscript”. Painted illustration a) Drawing Brend.L. 8:451-453. “Islamic art. “Qalamus. “Héritage et emprunts culturels dans la miniature islamique du XIIIe au XVe siècle”. Painted book illustration”. ciseaux. Ackerman. Pope and P.. al-% VK  ±asan )XQ Q DO-taÁZ U DO-. new ed. New York. )DUJKDO  $E DO-±amd Ma¨P G ³$O-KhaÁ ÐiÁ al-IDQQ \DK OL-madrasat al-taÁZ U DO-ma¨DOO \DK I 0LÁU I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q 1220/1517-1805”. Jonathan M. Marianne. Encyclopaedia Iranica. London. 17 (2000): 17-23.238 BIBLIOGRAPHY VII. 1977: 5: 1809-1927. 1984. Barbara. 293-351.

London. New Delhi. “Some illustrations in Islamic scientific manuscripts and their secrets”. Yves. Miniature painting in Ottoman Baghdad. 1990. Albany. “Arts du livre et illustrations”. nos. Priscilla P. Ca. 1989: 157-169. “Al-TaÁZ U I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 7UDQVO E\ 1DK G 7DNU O  )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. 17 (2000): 37-52. “Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W E\ =DNDUL\ DO4D]Z Q G. c) Descriptions of individual works Alikberov.1 (1982): 1220. New York. Muqarnas. 1995: 149-177. ——— Islamic and Indian manuscripts and paintings in the Pierpont Morgan Library. 1997. George N.. Schmitz. Papadopoulo. and Rezvan. 1994. 10: 361-363. Al-Wa¨dah. Paris. Harvard University. Porter. King. Islamic manuscripts in the New York Public Library.D. ed. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident: adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentales en Iran.. ——— “The emergence of illustration in Arabic manuscripts: classical legacy and Islamic transformation”.W. 1992: 1-50. ——— Painters. Barbara. et al. ——— “TaÁZ U´ EI. 1992. A. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. New York. NY. Muqarnas. Rachel. new ed. “‚ UD´ EI. 1976. and books: an essay on Indo-Persian technical littérature. E. David. Shams al-' Q Ñ$O 0D¨P G ³)DQQ WD]Z T DO-makhà à W I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. and Fahd. Islamic painting and the arts of the book. 2. Wensinck. Yann Richard.. 12-19th centuries. no. Costa Mesa. new ed. Alexandre. paintings. B. T.VO P \DK P ED\QD DO-qarn al-th Q Ñashar wa-al-WK PLQ Ñashar”. Paris. ——— Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la litérature technique indo-persane. 1982. “Persian artists in Mughal India: influences and transformations”. 9: 889-892. ed.33-34 (1987): 169-184. Atiyeh. Robinson. Soucek. Ph.BIBLIOGRAPHY 239 intersection between art and scholarship”. A.J. Milstein. 4 (1987):166-181. diss. “Arabic illustrated manuscripts”.. 3.

 WK-century illuminated manuscript .

al-Ñ$UU T  6DP U 0XTELO ³$O-Madrasah al-<DPDQ \DK I IDQQ WD]Z T DOmakhà à W DO-. pt.1).LW E DOPDNK] Q WKH 0DPO N PLOLWDU\ PDQXDO´ Manuscripta Orientalia. The illustrations of the Maqamat. XXVII).KD]] P DQG KLV . Grube. 1995 (The Nasser D. Cowen. Ferrier. London/Oxford. 2 (1991): 81-95. “Constellations. no. Grube. Petersburg Academic Collection”. %DUUXFDQG 0DULDQQH ³/H . Sheila S. Rashid al-Din’s illustrated history of the world. Jill Sanchia. Carboni. Kalila wa-Dimna: an animal allegory of the Mongol court. . 1989. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. 1989: 243-253. A compendium of chronicles.W. L.VO P \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. 1. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art.EQ $E . Oleg. R. Ernst J.LW E PDQ ILÑ al-¨D\DZ Q LQ WKH (scorial Library”. James Allen. Manuscripta Orientalia. Ernst J.240 BIBLIOGRAPHY from the St. Archéologie islamique. X. 3 (1989): 15-31. 1984. &RQWDGLQL $QQD ³7KH .1 (1995): 56-67. 3 (1989): 33-57. giants and angels from al-Qazwini manuscripts”. New Haven/London. ed. “A lacquered panel painting from the collection of Lester Wolfe in the Museum of the University of Notre-Dame”. $OLNEHURY $ DQG 5H]YDQ ( ³.DO ODK ZD 'LPQDK PDQXVFULSWV´ Islamic art. VII. “Lacquer work”. 54 (1986): 17-48. Stefano. Chicago. ——— ³7KH /RQGRQ 4D]Z Q  DQ HDUO\ WK-century copy of the Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W´ Islamic art. Lacquer Diba. 1. Oxford. 4 (1991): 301481. Sotheby’s art at auction. 2. no. ——— “Un manuscrit arabe illustré de Kalila wa Dimna du XIIIe siècle et sa copie ottomane”.2 (1997-8): 343-364. Blair. no. The arts of Persia. 5. Islamic art. “Prolegomena for a corpus publication of illustrated .1 (1995): 21-28. Grabar. New York. ed. 1990: 229-234.DO OD ZD 'LPQD GH OD %LEOLRWKèque royale de Rabat: un manuscrit illustré Il-NK QLGH´ Revue des études islamiques. ——— “An illustrated copy of al-4D]Z Q ¶V µ7KH :RQGHUV RI creation’”. 1995: 83-97 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art.

“Ebru. Leiden. Lacquer”. 533-535. New York. Wheeler M. E. Encyclopaedia Iranica. J. no. Tim. VII. VIII. “Lackerwork from Iran”. Aramco world. Said. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. Robinson. pt. 1996: 16. VII. London/Oxford. B. Dreaming of paradise. 24. 1995: 45-61 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. Muqarnas. XXII. 1974: 1. 25 (1977): 32-35. New York. Motamed.) Arndt. Papercuts Schmitz. and Stanley. Marie-Ange.M. New York. Blair.1-2). 10. 6: 475-478. Pareja octogenario dicata. London. The dictionary of art.. Indian and Turkish lacquer at Bernheimer Fine Arts Ltd. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art.BIBLIOGRAPHY 241 Orientalia Hispanica sive studia F. Decorated paper (marbled paper. Muqarnas. III. Lacquer of the Islamic lands. Thackston. ——— “Islamic art. James Allen. X.W. The dictionary of art. Doizy. Rotterdam. Sheila S. ——— “Lacquer in the University of Oxford”. 1993: 173-186. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. 17 (2000): 2436. 1984.3 (1973): 2632. from 10 June to 27 June 1986. ed. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³&RORXULQJ DQG VL]LQJ RI SDSHU´ øOJL. Iran. ed. pt. 6 (1989): 131-146. 6. Khalili. Barbara. ed. Papercuts”. 1996 (The Nasser D. [Robinson.2). 7.W. B. Nasser D.]. De la dominoterie à la marbrure: histoire des . 354-355. 376-397. etc. An exhibition of 50 pieces of Persian. [Rotterdam]. Lacquer: an international history and illustrated survey. Turner. R. ——— “Persian lacquer in the Bern Historical Museum”. Turner. “Cut-paper”. 1986.Yarshater. ——— “Qajar lacquer”. 8 (1970): 47-50. 6. Oxford. J. the cloud art”. ed. “Color and gold: the decorated papers used in manuscripts in later Islamic times”. “Islamic art. 1996: 16.

1: 581-582. [Translation of the chapter on bookbinding from ÑUmdat al-NXWW E of . Yarshater..VKE O LQ KLV µ. 3 (1375/1996): 857867. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. 30 (1968): 14-20. E. Philadelphia. and Ettinghausen.] . Ars Orientalis.C.EQ $E ±DP GDK¶V GLGDFWLF SRHP IRU ERRNELQGHUV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 5. 1982. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Gacek.) a) Bibliography Gratzl. 2 (1957): 519-540. Palette. 1996. 1990. “Ebrû : Turkish marbled papers”. 4 (1961): 1-13.LW E al-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. R. G. Paris. techniques and patterns. with special reference to the relationship of marbling to bookbinding in Europe and the Western World. [Persian translation E\ 0DKG $UMXPDQG 0 U Â-L . an excerpt”. Bookbinding (for lacquer bindings see also VII. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-.EQ % G V@ Bosch. 17 (1988): 47-55. J. K. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. Studia Iranica. A catalogue of an exhibition. ——— ³. Richard J. and Petherbridge.A. b) Pre-18th century texts Bosch. 1871 bis 1956”. Adam. Emil. Creswell. “The staff of the scribes and the implements of the discerning. “Bibliographie der islamischen Einbandkunst. 3RUWHU <YHV ³.VO P -L U Q. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. Marbled paper: its history. 8. 6 (1991): 41-58. Wolfe. Carswell. Chicago. TDÎe-e abri: notes sur la technique de la marbrure”. M. Gulnar K. ed. Kâgitçi.A. its materials. pl. VII. 6RXFHN 33 ³$Iã Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica.242 BIBLIOGRAPHY techniques traditionnelles de la décoration du papier. Ars Orientalis. G.

Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Paris. 17 (1971): 153-166.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid (= ‚a| IDW 0DÑhad al-'LU V W DO-. ed.VO P \DK I 0DGU G. F. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.EU K P ³.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ HG ÑAbd $OO K .VKE O  %DNU LEQ .] al-.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz.VO P \DK 1989. 1997: 57-63.BIBLIOGRAPHY 243 ——— “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. Déroche and F. . Richard. [Another HGLWLRQ E\ 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK 0DVKKDG MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-.

The arts of the book in Central Asia. . [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . Rabat. Basil Gray. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   -119. 14th-16th centuries.. Kuwait. [Reprinted: Cairo. Art de la reliure et de la dorure (= ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa-¨all al-dhahab). Paris. Martin. 2nd ed. Proceedings of the Twenty-sixth International Congress of Orientalists. al-SaÑ G TaÐU NK WDVI U DO-maÁ ¨if al-VKDU IDK ZD-al-kutub al-makhà Ãah bi-al-Maghrib min Ñahd al-Muwa¨¨LG Q LOá Ñahd al-VKXUDI Ð al-Ñ$ODZ \ Q. “Islamic book-bindings: twelfth to seventeenth centuries”. 217-221. Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. doublures as a dating factor”. ed. diss. Paris/London.. Philadelphia.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ Ñat WDVI U DO-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. Ricard. Poona. Ph. %LQP Vá. al-6XI\ Q  $¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad. Texte arabe accompagné d’un index de termes techniques par P. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. Maktabat al-7KDT IDK DO-' Q \DK @ c) Other studies $÷D-2÷OX 0HKPHW Persian bookbindings of the fifteenth century. Aslanapa. 1925. ——— “Medieval Islamic bookbinding. “The art of bookbinding”.1970: 4.D. Ann Arbor. 1962. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42 [Spanish resumé: 197-199. Oktay. 6KDULNDW % ELO  Bosch. 1979: 59-91. of Chicago.] Levey. 5DEDW 6KDULNDW % ELO  ——— 7DVI U ZD-WDGKK E DO-kutub wa-WDUP P DO-makhà à W. Gulnar K. 1952. Univ. 1935.

Revue des études islamiques. 1966: 16. ed. “Kashmirskie knizhnyie pereplety iz sobraniya Instituta Vostokovedenia AN UzSSR”. Gardner. Richard. Binding”. and Petherbridge.595. its materials. no. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “K izucheniyu sredneaziatskogo knizhnogo perepleta”. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. Guy. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Chabrov. Monika. Déroche. Bosch. 26 (1962): 28-30. 54 (1986): 85-99. Carswell. Gulnar K. Turner. ——— “Un manuscrit coranique du IIIe/IXe siècle: contribution à l’histoire du livre islamique au Moyen-Age”. British Museum quarterly. J. Miner. and Petherbridge. no. The new bookbinder.244 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bosch.G. ——— “A Persian bookbinding of the sixteenth century”. Revue des études islamiques. Paris. The dictionary of art. Dreibholtz. iv (1986): 181-201.B. Ars Orientalis. ed. ——— “Near Eastern book covers and their influence on European bindings: a report on the exhibition ‘History of bookbinding’ at the Baltimore Museum of Art. François. 1997: 15-63. Ursula. Restaurator. ed. III. J. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. IV/1 (1195): 2-8. 7. 3 (1959): 113-131. Narody Azii i Afriki. “Quelques reliures médiévales de provenance damscaine”. 3 (1983): 42-58. 1982. F. “Some aspects of early Islamic bookbindings from the Great Mosque of SanaÑa. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. Gulnar K. 1957-58”. “Three early Islamic bookbindings”. D. “Sewing and endband in the Islamic technique of binding”. Déroche and F. New York. ——— “Une reliure du Ve/XIe siècle”. Princeton.K.6 (1964): 120-121. Narody Azii i Afriki. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric .2 (1964): 136-141. Dolinskaya. (WWLQJKDXVHQ 5 ³7KH FRYHUV RI WKH 0RUJDQ 0DQ ILÑ manuscript and other early Persian bookbindings”. British Museum quarterly. Studies in art and literature for Belle da Costa Greene. K. “Book covers”. 355-359. G. 1954: 459473. 60 (1992): 585. Fischer. Chicago. Emil. A catalogue of an exhibition. Gast.N. “A history of endbands based on a study by Karl Jäckel”. 29 (1964-65): 10-11. G. Yemen”. V.. Barbara. Gratzl. 7. “Islamic art.

Duncan. Mu¨ammad. Part Two: Mundane worlds. Ralph. V. 1977: 5.G E (Cairo). 1 (1954): 41-64. 2. Krek. 20. “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW .EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà f. London/Oxford. Petersen. Val. Marçais.VO P \DK MLOGDW PXÁ¨af bi-' U DOKutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W DO. “Aghlifat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DW¨af )LNW UL\ ZD-Albirt”. Ma¨P G “Al-7DMO G´ 5LV ODW DO-maÃbaÑah. ——— “Al-7DMO G I 0LÁr al-. M.PLÑat al4 KLUDK  DO-ba¨th al-U ELÑ. “Stone-press moulds and leatherworking in Khurasan”. MaÃbaÑ .XOO \DW DO.1 (1958): 91-106.U. 2 (1996): 9-12. “KhaÁ ÐiÁ taMO G DO-makhà W W I DO-ÑaÁr al0DPO N ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Georges and Poinssot. no. 2.en volkenkunde. Objets kairouanais.VO P \DK. “Traditional bookbindings from Indonesia: materials and decoration”. Theodore C. Levey. and Haddad. Encyclopaedia Iranica. “Muslim bindings with al-. Haldane. M. 1997: 77-91. Jahrhunderts aus den Handschriften der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek ausgewählt und beschrieben. Ars Orientalis. Polosin. 11-61 [la reliure à Kairouan].. ——— “Bookbinding”. .VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1948: 1. Louis. al-0DKG  6LK P 0X¨ammad. )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. 1-32. 47 (1956): 239-243. H. ——— Islamische Bucheinbände des 14.EU K P Cairo. Bijdragen tot de taal-. Tunis. 4: 363-365. Leipzig. by ÑAbd al-Laà I . 1983.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. XII). AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.K OLGL Q GRXEOH ERUGHUV´ Manuscripta Orientalia. E. 1924. 1997: 338-355 (The Nasser D. 149 (1993): 571-592. tools & magic. 1975-1994.2 (1958): 37-39. . Ackerman. M.5 (1982): 60-65.BIBLIOGRAPHY 245 times to the present. London. ——— Islamic bookindings in the Victoria and Albert Museum. ed. Plomp. Isis. ed. A. “Early Islamic bookbindings and their Coptic relations”. Science. no. “Some notes on the chemical technology in an eleventh century work on bookbinding”. bis 19.Q Q  London. Ashiya/ New York. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. no. IXe au XIIIe siècles. Pinder-Wilson. Pope and P. land. Yarshater. 3. no.

La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. British Museum quarterly. [1923]. Ricard. 51 (1927): 277-284. Dublin. A. Evolution de la reliure d’art GHSXLV O¶pSRTXH T M U MXVTX¶à nos jours”. A. Islamic bookbindings. Der islamische Bucheinband des Mittelalters. “Fragment of a decorated leather binding from Egypt”. ——— “La reliure persane au XVe siècle sous les Timourides”. Vicat. ——— “Sur un type de reliure des temps almohades”.] Shore. Kegan Paul. “Arts du livre: la reliure. Ars Islamica. “Reliures marocaines du XIIIe siècle: notes sur des spécimens d’époque et de tradition almohades”. Max. 1989: 171-183. The foundation of an Ottoman court style. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. Tanindi. Yann Richard. 1 (1934): 74-79. Hespéris. F. Paris. 17 (1933): 109-127.D. Prosper. ed. London.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Sakisian. Zeren. Transl. 52 (1927): 141154. Adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentals en Iran.F.246 BIBLIOGRAPHY Raby. Some Oriental bindings in the Chester Beatty Library. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne.Q Q  London. 4 (1991):143-174.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. . Sarre. “15th-century Ottoman manuscripts and bindings in Bursa libraries”. 286-298. “Trois reliures persanes laquées à décor animalier de la Bibliothèque nationale”. 1962. 66 (1934): 145-168. Weisweiler. London. Turkish bookbinding in the 15th century. O’Byrne. Julian and Tanindi. 36 (1982): 445-454. “La reliure turque du XVe au XIXe siècle”. Islamic art. by F. [Translation of the German Islamische Bucheinbände. Francis.1997: 135-150. Richard. Wiesbaden. Berthe van. 1961. 36 (1971): 19-23. 1993. Regemorter. 5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7DV I U 0Dktabat al-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W al-makhà à W DO-. Michèle. Revue française d’histoire du livre. Zeren.

A selection of fine and rare Holy Quran leaves and manuscripts exhibited by the National Bank of the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (= MaÑri  al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I. 1. Exhibition catalogues The Holy Quran in manuscript. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS VIII.BIBLIOGRAPHY 247 VIII.

VO P .VODPLF ZRUOG %DG ÐiÑ al-makhà à t alQurÐ Q \DK 0XNKW U W PLQ DO-Ñ ODP DO-. James. Jeddah.. Masterpieces of the Holy QurÐanic manuscripts: VHOHFWLRQV IURP WKH . David. 1991/1412.

Cyril and Methodius National Library. VIII. 1939. Splendeur et majesté: Corans de la Bibliothèque nationale. London. Kuwait. Kuwait National Museum. 1980. Nabia. . 1991. 1995. Paris. The QurÐ Q FDWDORJXH RI DQ exhibition of QurÐan manuscripts at the British Library 3 April – 15 August 1976. 2. ——— QurÐans and bindings from the Chester Beatty Library: a facsimile exhibition. [1987]. Kuwait. Doha. The rise of the North Arabic script and its curÐ QLF development. 1976. London. Stoilova. Chicago. Martin and Safadi.PLÑat QaÃar. The Holy QurÐ Q WKURXJK WKH DJHV a catalogue of the exhibition of manuscripts and printed editions preserved in the SS. 1998. and Ivanova. Z. IMA and BN. Munich. . 1987. [Rebhan. With a full description of the curÐ Q PDQXVFULSWV in the Oriental Institute. Helga and Riesterer. Winfried]. Lings. “NashÐat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃawwuruh Ñalá al-maÁ ¨if”. Kuwait. MaÁ |if ‚anÑ Ð. Sofia. National Council for Culture. A. Yasin Hamid. 1985. Early Qurµans and fragments Abbott. Prachtkorane aus tausend Jahren: Handschriften aus dem Bestand der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München. 1985: 3140. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð (19th March – 19th May 1985). 7 GUXV )DZ]  'DO O PDÑri  makhà à W DO-QurÐ Q DO-NDU P. ÑAbd al-5 ]LT $¨mad. Arts and Letters.. A¨mad.

1987: 177-187. “A Koran in ‘Persian’ kufic”. F. Déroche. ——— “The early Fatimid blue Koran manuscript”. Davies. Boston. NY. ——— “Meisterwerke islamischer Buchkunst: koranische Kalligraphie und Illuminationen im Handschriftenfund aus der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa”. 54 (1986): 59-65. Coomaraswamy.K. 40/3-4 (1964): 9-16.3 im ‘Haus der Handschriften’ in Sanaa”. W. ——— “Al-MaÐmun’s blue Koran?”. “The blue Koran: an early Fatimid Kufic manuscript from the Maghrib”. F. 1988: 178-181.J. Jonathan M.248 BIBLIOGRAPHY Arberry. 1989: 45-67. Ronig. Berque. von.-C. Nr.J. Stork. 45 (1987): 4-20. Burton. Gerhard and A.W. “Une hypothèse sur le retour de l’alif dans l’écriture ¨i¤ ] ´ Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 4 (1991):171-178. Yemen: 3000 years of art and civilization in Arabia Felix. ——— “Frühislamische Koran-Illuminationen: Meisterwerke aus dem Handschriftenfund der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa/Yemen”. Colombo. Jacques. H. Bulletin of the Museum of Fine Arts. 1 (1986): 22-33. ——— “Masterworks of Islamic book art: Koranic calligraphy and illumination in the manuscripts found in the Great Mosque in Sanaa”. “MuÁ¨af”. Werner Daum. Ch. Festschrift F. Bothmer. 18 (1920): 52-53. ed. Trier. 185-187. ed. Thomas. new ed. “Leaf of a Koran”. Jemen: 3000 Jahre Kunst und Kultur des glücklichen Arabien. 1997: 151-159. H. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Revue des études islamiques. ed. “Architekturbilder im Koran: eine Prachthandschrift der Umayyadenzeit aus dem Yemen”. Bloom. A. Oriental College magazine. Kunst und Antiquitäten. Albany. J. Pantheon. Atiyeh. Richard. Innsbruck. 1989: 95-99. Istanbul/Paris. ed. ed. Valentina. ed. A. George N. Déroche and F. ——— “Ein seltenes Beispiel für die ornamentale Vorwendung der Schrift in frühen Koranhandschriften: die Fragmentgruppe Inv. “The Koranic text: from revelation to compilation”. 7: 668-669. Graeco-Arabica.17-15. EI. Innsbruck.. . Ars et ecclesia. Paris. 1995: 17-32. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East.

——— “The QurÐ Q RI $P M U´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Lesa. Les manuscrits du Coran. François. 5 (1990): 59-66. Noja. 7 (1999): 65-73. (The Nasser D. F. 59 (1991): 229-235. pl. 1998 (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. ed. Geneva. Damaszener Mitteilungen. Istanbul/Paris. 1983-85: vol.1. Ursula. Bibliothèque nationale. Geneva. I: Les manuscrits de style ¨L÷ ] ). ——— “A QurÐan from Umayyad times”. ——— Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. “A propos d’une série de manuscrits coraniques anciens”. bilan et perspectives”. 1996 (Quinterni. 1988: 20-29. S. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. Revue des études islamiques. London/ Oxford. Dreibholz. ——— Les manuscrits du Coran en caractères higâzî: position du problème et éléments préliminaires pour une enquête. ——— “Un critère de datation des écritures coraniques anciennes: le kâf final ou isolé”. Déroche. Déroche. 1992: 68-73. François and Noseda. J. “Der Fund von Sanaa: frühislamische Hand- . Revue des études islamiques. I). 1992. 7 and 8. pl. ——— “Collections de manuscrits anciens du Coran à Istanbul. Paris. Faïka. by Silvia Naef. ——— The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to 10th centuries AD. 48 (1980): 207-224. Paris.BIBLIOGRAPHY 249 Croisier. Sourdel-Thomine. Fondazione Ferni Noja Noseda. ——— “Note sur les fragments coraniques anciens de Katta Langar (Ouzbékistan)”. “Un manuscrit coranique attribué au calife ÑUÅP Q´ L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. Cahiers d’Asie centrale.Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1989: 101-111. Manuscripts of the Middle East (forthcoming). ed. Etudes médiévales et patrimoine turc. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche. ——— “The origins of Islamic calligraphy”. 11 (1999): 87-94.1). ——— “Les écritures coraniques anciennes. 15-16. ——— “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique d’Istanbul”. rapport préliminaire”. 1983: 145-165. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. Lesa.

Jahrhunderts. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. “Le muÁ¨af de la mosquée de Cordoue”.DQ  ÑAbd al-Laà I . von. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. 1985: 19-23. 36 (1941): 165-168. G. %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  [Contains reproductions from QurÐ QV attributed to the early caliphs and imams. Karabacek. Leaves from three ancient QurÐ QV SRVVLEO\ pre-ÑOthmanic. al--XE U  . 33 (1958): 213-231. 1947. “The problem of dating early QurÐ QV´ Der Islam.KDO IDK Ñ8WKP Q" 0DÁa¨if bi-al-Ba¨rayn taÑ G ilà al-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-:DWK TDK. Vienna. 1913 (Zur orientalischen Altertumskunde. Journal of QurÐanic studies. A. Thomas. Vatican City. Pergament: Geschichte. A.] . 1982. A. green dots. 0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$EG $OO K 'LU VDK IDQQ \DK limuÁ¨af mubakkir yaÑ G OLO-qarn al-WK OLWK DO-KLMU  DO-W VLÑ al- . 1914. 2 vols. issue 1 (1999): 115-140. Levi della Vida.VLP ³0DÑa al-QurÐ Q GLU VDK I NLW EDW DOmuÁ¨af al-VKDU I KDO DO-maÁa¨if al-DWKDU \DK DOODW Ñuthira ÑDOD\K hiya maÁa¨if al-. with a list of their variants. Restaurierung. Loebenstein. “The Koran fragments from the Lodewijk Houthakker collection”. Helene. Cambridge. “Acquisitions of leaves from early Korans”. Lamare. Grohmann. Sigmaringen. “Red dots. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Gacek. Milo. MELA notes.62 (1995): 15-34. Frammenti coranici in carattere cufico nella Biblioteca Vaticana. McAllister. Herstellung. 1991: 299-313. 32 (1937): 264-265. no. Dutton. “Early QurÐanic fragments”. ——— “Leaves from three early Korans”. Marilyn. herausgegeben von Peter Rück. 230 (1938): 551-575. Journal asiatique. “A vocabulary of Umayyad ornament: new foundations for the study of early QurÐan manuscripts”. 6). J. Koranfragmente auf Pergament aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. Wien. Ein Koranfragment des IX. PLO 6DOP Q :DWK ÐLT Q GLUDK PLQ DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE . Mingana. and Lewis. Adolf. Struktur. Jenkins. 4 (1983):102-149.250 BIBLIOGRAPHY schriften auf Pergament”. Adam. H. Yasin. 1. yellow dots and blue: some reflections on the vocalization of early QurÐanic manuscripts – Part 1”. Kuwait. 3 (1990): 45-64.E.

Nabia. pt. and Kondybaev. ed. Revue des études islamique. Manuscripta Orientalia. ——— “Writing the word of God: some early QurÐan manuscripts and their milieu. VIII. inventaire de Corans en rouleau de provenance damascaine conservés à Istanbul”. N. a few ideas”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 251 PLO G PDNW E EL-khaÃà al--DO O DZ DO--DO O DO-6K P  PD¨I Ì I Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK. no. 8. Déroche.1”. “Methods of research on QurÐanic manuscripts. “The ENTRAP software: tests results”. “The identification of a magnificent Koran manuscript”. “Arabic-Persian Koran of the late 15th or early 16th century”. 12 (1956): 33-37. Petersburg. Kuwait. al-1DTVKDEDQG  1 Áir.S. 1996: 107-111. “Al-MaÁ ¨if al-NDU PD I Áadr al-. ——— “The transformation of Arabic writing. “Un nouveau type de muÁ¨af. Leiden. Ars Orientalis. 20 (1990): 113-147. Lugano/Milan. Part 2: the public text”. Pages of perfection.] Saint Laurent. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “Yet another ‘Ñ8WKP QLF 4XUÐ Q¶ 2Q WKH KLVWRU\ RI 0DQXVFULSW E20 from the St.2 (1999): 58-64. . Whelan. “The transformation of Arabic writing: Part 1. Gerd-R. 33 (1965): 87-149. 118. St. 1998. Efim A.VO P´ Sumer. Rezvan. F. ——— “Observations on early QurÐan manuscripts in SanÑ Ð”. ed. Solange. Estelle. 24 (1994): 119-147. 6. 1985: 9-17. Stefan Wild. “Forgotten witness: evidence for the early codification of the QurÐ Q´ Journal of the American Oriental Society. Beatrice. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. no. [Computer analysis of an early fragment of the QurÐan. Efim A. 6 (1939): 91-94. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð.1 (1998): 1-14. QurÐanic calligraphy”. Ars Orientalis. Later Qurµans Abbott. 1989: 115-124. Ars Islamica. 5. “The first QurÐans”.4 (MayJuly 1991): 15-34.1 (2000): 49-68. Manuscripta Orientalia. Yasser. 21 (1991): 119-148. Al-Taw¨ G. Riyad. Ory. 3. no. Puin. The QurÐan as text. no. Istanbul/Paris. 1995: 108-117. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies)”. ÌLP 0XG U “Some old manuscripts of the Holy QurÐ Q´ 7UDQVO E\ 0XM KLG ±usayn. Ars Orientalis. Rezvan. 6K QHKFK . Tabbaa.

. probably Spanish. 2 (1987): 45-67.2. “A propos d’un Coran almohade copié en soixante volumes”. Les manuscrits du Coran. langues.D. 1999: 249265. Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. . ——— “Maghribi Koran manuscripts of the seventeenth and the eighteenth centuries (in possession of Dr. J. ed.252 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “An Arabic-Persian wooden KurÐanic manuscript from the Royal Library of Shah Husain Safawi I. Andrews University Oriental manuscript no.UM ³$O-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-al-. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ the 19th-century Sudan: script. ——— “Coran.”.”. QJKULV DO-$PU N \DK 0XÁ¨af al-Shaykh ±DPG $OO K al-$P V ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Bayani. Ars Islamica. A.H. Paul Hudson. Codices Manuscripti. Ohio State University)”. Arberry. Manijeh. London/Oxford. and Mrs. Nigeria magazine. Lesa (forthcoming). binding and paper”.A. 5 (1938): 89-94. “A dated Kuran from Bornu”. Bivar. 1999. A. Rabat. Déroche. decoration. couleur et calligraphie”.. ed. pt. Tim. Paris. Anna and Stanley. Dublin. (1960): 199-205. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. ——— “St. écritures et arts du livre. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. American Journal of Semitic languages and literatures. 'HUPDQ 8÷XU ³8QH VRXUDWH FRUDQLTXH FDOOLJUDSKLpH DX . Bibliothèque nationale. 1967. A. F. François. Noja Nosseda nello 65° compleanno. 1994: 45-56. 1983-85: vol. Paris. 10 (1984): 41-51. Manuscripts of the Middle East. IV. Numismatique. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. 1105-35 H. 1989: 113. Serge Lancel. ÑAà \DK .16: fragment of a QurÐ Q on paper in Maghribi script.H V HQ caractères coufiques lacqués”.1). 55 (1938): 61-65. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. Contadini. Dandel. Déroche. I primi sessanta anni di scuola: studi dedicati dagli amici a S. Brockett. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. E. (The Nasser D. 7 Iuglio 1996.VO P \DK I 0DNWDbat al-.9. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. Nice. Istanbul/ Paris.

Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. James. 1999.VODPLF Heritage Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). 4 (1935): 92102.] Gacek. 5 (1931): 21-24. Berlin. Arts et métiers du livre. ——— The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries A. R. “The monumental QurÐans of the Il-khanid and Mamluk ateliers of the first quarter of the fourteenth century (eighth century H.)”. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . Gray. Basil. M. 1992: 79-105.D. . “Some specimens of the calligraphy of the QurÐan from the Library of Meshed”. Rosen-Ayalon. Gottheil. ——— “Some observations on the calligrapher and illuminators of the Koran of Rukn al-' Q %D\EDUV DO-. øKVDQR÷OX (NPHOHGGLQ ³$ VWXG\ RQ WKH Panuscript translations of the Holy QurÐ Q´ The significance of Islamic manuscripts. ed. ±abash al-%D\ W  ±DVDQ 4 VLP Ri¨lat al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I PLQ DOMDU G LOá al-WDMO G %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. 1992. II). 4 pl. Revue de l’histoire des religions (forthcoming). Richard. London. Adam. 1984: 510-20.BIBLIOGRAPHY 253 ——— “La fonction et l’histoire des Corans : quelques observations”. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. no. “A signed and dated Seljuq QurÐan”. London/ Oxford. Ettinghausen. 1988. Digby. Almut von. “An illustrated copy of the Koran”. III). fasc. Revue des études islamiques. Déroche.VKQDJ U´ Muqarnas. 1993. (The Nasser D. “A QurÐan from the East African coast”. David. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. Iqbal. M. (The Nasser D. Berlin. 1940: 109-112. Bulletin of the American Institute of Persian Art and Archeology. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. John Cooper. London/ Oxford. François and Gladiss. Lahore. London. S. [Reprinted in his Islamic art and archeology: collected papers. 1992. 59. Art and archeology research papers.D. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. ed. Woolner commemorative volume. 4 (1991): 35-53. 7 (1975): 49-55. %XFKNXQVW ]XU (KUH $OO KV der Prachtkoran im Museum für Islamische Kunst. ——— “Les manuscrits du Coran”.1-4 (1985): 135-146. 2 (1984): 147-157. Rivista degli studi orientali. ——— QurÐans of the Mamluks.217 (1999-2000): 52-54.

——— Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK WDÐU NK \DK ZD-IDQQ \DK. 20 (1970): 88137. 29-32. Ory. conservado en la Biblioteca del Escorial”. 9th . 2 (1914-15): 240-250.1 (1969): 3-47. no. Eleanor.s. 11. Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester.254 BIBLIOGRAPHY Janér. “Markaz al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. 1955. 15. “Note sur un QorÐ Q UR\DO GX . “Andalusian Qorans”.. A. Martin. 6K ILÑ  )DU G ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . rey de Marruecos. ——— “TaÐU NK DO-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. fasc. D. The unique Ibn al-%DZZ E PDQXVFULSW LQ WKH &KHVWHU Beatty Library. Florencio. Mu¨UL] -DP O 0X¨ammad.1 (1955): 43-48. “Notes upon some of the Kuranic manuscripts in the John Rylands Library”.XOO \DW DO. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. “Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-. 17. Algiers. al-Sharikah al-WaÃDQ \DK  Sims. Ugo.OP DO-Ñ. Solange.9H VLècle”. no. Annali.U T . ——— The QurÐanic art of calligraphy and illumination. Rice. Cairo. 3 (1949): 83-91. Hespéris.S. 3-4 (2000): 366-380. Rosen-$\DORQ 0\ULDP ³6RPH FRPPHQWV RQ D 0DJKULE 4XUÐ Q´ Jerusalem studies in Arabic and Islam. “An illuminated manuscript copied by Shaykh Hamdullah in the Library of Congress in Washington.. no. “MuÁ¨af mudhahhab min al-ÑaÁr al*KDUQ à ´ Revista del Instituto Egipcio de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid.LW E  Mingana. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”.G E (Cairo). pl. 0DU] T 0X¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]. n. 24 (1961): 94-96. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad ibn SaÑ G Khuà à al-maÁ ¨if Ñinda al-PDVK ULTDK wa-al-PDJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLMU . Dublin. DC”. Lévi-Provençal.3 (1968): 71-77. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. Dublin. “Du Coran récité au Coran calligraphié”. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. 47. Lings. 19 (1995): 73-80. Arabica. 3 (1874): 409-431. 3 (1955): 141-147. 1 (1921): 83-86. 1976. Monneret de Villard. “El-Koran: códice árabe llamado de Muley Cidan. British Museum quarterly. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. al-HayÐah al-Ñ PPDK OLO-. E. London. Museo Español de Antiguedades.

[1995]. [Bernard Quaritch. Jan Just. “Manuscripts & manuscripts: [6] QurÐ Q IUDJPHQWV from ]DZU Q <HPHQ.] Witkam.BIBLIOGRAPHY 255 International Congress of Turkish Art. London. 1991. 1995: 3. Istanbul. The QurÐan and calligraphy. Ankara. 203-212. [Stanley. catalogue 1213. Tim]. A selection of fine manuscript material.

The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 953/1546 by Ahmed Karahisari for Sultan Süleyman the Magnificent. (Winter 1996/97): 8-12. Lesa. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. Verlagsanstalt. Chester Beatty Library. VIII. Fideurart Edizioni d’arte.OWU %DNDQOÕ÷Õ  [Attributed to ±amd $OO K DO-$P V @ [MuÁ¨DI VKDU I]. Dublin.16. [KurÐan-i Karim@ $QNDUD . 4. 1983. Graz: Akademische Druck-u. (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. Tunis. Zahradeen. (1979/80 – 1980/81): 1-18. E. Rome. 1998. Oriental art. the QurÐans of Northern Nigeria”. Muhammad Sani. [198?]. 1983. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 927/16th century by Muhammed bin NaÑim al-TabÑi ‘Ruzbihan’. Manuscript K. 1991. [Text of commentary by D.S. 2 vols. I: Les manuscrits de style |L÷ ] ).´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Noja. “An Indian QurÐan and its 14th century model”. 4 (1989): 155-174.] . Dirasat Islamiyyah (Kano). estudio critico de José Manuel Ruiz Asencio. Facsimile editions Corán de Muley Zaydán: historia de un manuscrito árabe de la Real Biblioteca de El Escorial. 1996. Déroche. “Islamic calligraphy in West Africa. Madrid. S. [Calligraphed by al-Shaykh al-± MM =XKD\U % VK 0DPO N G@ The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. Dublin. Wright. Chester Beatty Library. Rice. in English and Arabic. François and Noseda.

1420/ 1999: 193-222. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1988. Rabat. 6. 1. Akimushkin. 1414 A. )DZ Ðid wa-KDIDZ W WD¨T T \DK. [Translated into Arabic by Ma¨P G DO-0XTG G XQGHU WKH WLWOH 4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-WDUMDPDWXK  ZDMKDW QDÌar alistiÑU E DO-)DUDQV . no. “Le terme scientifique dans le patrimoine arabe manuscrit: problématiques du passé et perspectives de l’avenir”. al-Ñ$]] P 0X¨ammad ibn ÑAbd AOO K ³1DPDà min al-ta¨T T´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Yusuf Ibish.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. M. 26. 1995: 546-574. 1. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. Qum. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .2 (1993): 236-250. no. Ben Murad. no. 29th-30th November 1997.G. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr.1 (1977): 117-138. Dallal. ed. O. 0DNWDEDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá al-MarÑDVK DO-1DMDI DO-Ñ PPDK 1214 A. General studies Á Abd al-7DZZ E 5DPD  Q 0DQ KLM WD¨T T DO-WXU WK ED\QD DOTXGDP Ð wa-al-mu|daWK Q &DLUR 0DNWDEDW . 1953. Paris.H. 34 (1990): 7-24. London. “Arabic literature”. Greetham. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference Ñ .K QM   ——— ³0LQ WDMULEDW I WD¨T T QLVEDW DO-NLW E ZD-WDZWK T ÑXQZ QLK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.] Blachère. al-Ñ$ZQ  ± WLP LEQ Ñ ULI Al-Ñ8QZ Q DO-Áa¨ ¨ lil-NLW E 0HFFD ' U Ñ ODP DO-)DZ Ðid. 1994: 33-43. TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING IX. Al-Mawrid. New York. Scholarly editing: a guide to research. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.C. [See also the same article in al-Makhà à alÑ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD codicologie).H.] Carter. “Between reproduction and recovery: notes on editing classical Arabic manuscripts on astronomy”. D. “Textological studies and the ‘critical text’ problem”. J. Ñ$O  ÑAbd al-:DKK E 0X¨DPPDG ³$P O 0XÁÃafá Jaw G I IDQQ ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á”. Régis and Sauvaget. Règles pour éditions et traductions de textes arabes. al-AnÁ U  0X¨ammad Ri á. 68. ed.1 (1995): 3-18.2 (1995): 22-28. no. Ahmad. Ibrahim.256 BIBLIOGRAPHY IX.F. Manuscripta Orientalia.

Mu¨DPPDG . 29th-30th November 1997.KDO IDK 4LU Ðat al-nuÁ Á al-WXU WK \DK LVKN O \ W ZD- DZ ELÃ. ed. 7ULSROL /LE\D. London.BIBLIOGRAPHY 257 of al-)XUT n Islamic Heritage Foundation. al-'DQQ Ñ.. Yusuf Ibish. 1420/1999: 59-73.

London. 1963: 253-278.KDUU Ã. “Naqd al-naÁÁ”. John Cooper. “Manuscripts in historical research and text edition”. Transl.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. %HLUXW ' U DO-Nah ah al-Ñ$UDE \DK  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah G Manhaj al-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á (= Research methods and transcript analysis).VO P  1994. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-LNKU MLK  QDÁÁ maw  Ñ ´ Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: alfatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. ' U DO-0DQ UDK  Maas. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Paul. Al-' UDK.). 335-348. al-.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  DO-makhà à ED\QD P   K wa-¨  irih”. 1989: 2. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. 0DQVK U W . MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2000. Al-Naqd al-taÐU NK .VO P \DK ZD-Lajnat al-±LI Ì Ñalá al-7XU WK DO-. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³7XU WKXQ DO-makhà Ã GLU VDK I WDÐU NK DOnashÐah wa-al-taÃawwur”. Leipzig. 1950. 1992: 43-49.VO P   . 1983. by ÑAbd alRa¨P Q %DGDZ  &DLUR ' U DO-Nah ah. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . 'D\\ E ÑAbd al-0DM G Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE .VO P .] Madelung. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. “„DU TDK MDG GDK I WDÐÁ O DO-nusakh al-khaÃà \DK DV V TDZ ÑLG QDP GKDMDQ. Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T TLK wa-LVKN ODW QDVKrih.DUE M . al-0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. A¨mad Mu¨ammad. 1992: 1-6. ——— “Al-Makhà à W I DO-ab¨ WK DO-taÐU NK \DK´ $KDPP \DW DOmakhà à W DO-.UM 0 NK Ðil. London.XOO \DW DODaÑwah al-. [Translation of his Textkritik. Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  5 (1985): 124-131. Wilferd F. Cairo. Jedda. Mu¨  DU W I WD¨T T DO-nuÁ Á.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Cairo. ±DOO T ±DVV Q 0XTDGGLPDK I PDQ KLM DO-ba¨th al-taÐU NK ZD-alÑXO P DO-PXV Ñidah wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK wa-al-taÃE T. 4 (1975): 169-173. ed.

´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. . 36 (1992): 169-201.

1420/1999: 15-57.258 BIBLIOGRAPHY Molina. “Conceptual tradition and textual tradition: Arabic manuscripts on science”. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 9th-30th November 1997.VODPLF Heritage Foundation. al-6DPDUU Ð  . 6DPVy -XOLR ³$QGDOXV DQG 0DJKULE DVWURQRPLFDO VRXUFHV ZKDW KDV been done and what remains to be done”.EU K P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrdXQ . revista de estudios árabes.3 (1986): 169-182. SaÑ G Q $¨PDG 6DO P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrGXQ  13-14 (1981): 193205. Al-QanÃara. no. Qum. Yusuf Ibish.H. Yusuf Ibish. Mahdi. George N.2 (1998): 393-416. ²DZO \ W .QV Q \DK (al-' U DOBay  Ð). SaÑG )DKP HW DO Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK ZD-altaÃE T. Institut dominicain d’études orientales du Caire (MIDEO). Al-Mawrid. Muhsin. 11-12 (1981): 92-115. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. fasc. ——— “Muwa  i¨at al-ÃDU T LOá Áuwá man KLM DO-ta¨T T´ AlMawrid. Albany. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1995: 1-15. 29th-30th November 1997. Luis. al-5LI Ñ  8V PDK „ K  “Kayfa tu¨aqqiq naÁÁan makhà Ãan?”. Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . ——— “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE OL-PDGK QX¨aqqiquh wa-kayfa?”. Beirut. N. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Mélanges. 5 (1988): 21-48. MuÐDVVDVDW l al-Bayt li-I¨\ Ð al-7XU WK Manhaj ta¨T T DO-makhà à W. 1993. 19. “From the manuscript age to the age of printed books”. al-Munajjid.XOO \DW DO. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. 15. ed. . 3 (1956): 359-374. 23-24 (1984): 7-19. “Consideraciones sobre la édicion de manuscritos árabes”. Ñ ODP DO-Kutub.. 21. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q “Régles pour l’édition des textes arabes”. Rashed. Roshdi. London. Atiyeh. no.Y. 1 M  +LO O ³0LQ TDZ Ñid al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP  WDZWK T ÑXQZ Q DOmakhà à wa-muÐallifih”.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-.1 (1993): 41-49. London. 1420/1999: 75-104. 1408 A. ed.

UVK G  6KDEE ¨ . Baghdad.BIBLIOGRAPHY 259 Sar¨ Q 0X¨\ +LO O Ta¨T T PDNKÃ Ã W DO-ÑXO P DO-sharÑ \DK.EU K P HG. MaÃbaÑat al-.

K QM   al-7 QM  0X¨ammad. Riyad. 2. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 6K NLU $¨mad.VO P \DK 1983. Maktabat alÑ8O P ZD-al-±ikam. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  Witkam. IX. 3 (1982): 197-208. 29th-30th November 1997.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation. 1995. “Establishing the stemma. London. “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD \DGD\ DOta¨T T´ Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . Amman. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Pascal. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . “The specific case of geometrical manuscripts using the example of manuscript B. 3 (1988): 88-101. 1997. 6K ILÑ  ±asan. al-. Crozet. 2457 (Paris)”. 10 (1980): 231-258. ——— MDQ KLM DO-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-WXU WK Medina. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO. Jan Just. %HLUXW ' U DO-. Madkhal ilá taÐU NK QDVKU DO-WXU WK al-Ñ$UDE PDÑa mu¨  arah Ñan taÁ¨ ¨ wa-ta¨U I. Some specific cases Bellosta. Ñ8VD\O Q Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD al-Z TLÑ wa-al-nahj al-amthal.N. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-faK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. “A propos des figures dans les manuscrits arabes de JpRPpWULH O¶H[DPSOH GH 6L÷] ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1999.UVK G Al-. ed.IUDQM I GK OLN. Hélène.O  al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨ammad. < VXI .XOO \DW ' U DO-Ñ8O P (Cairo). Manuscripts of the Middle East. Yusuf Ibish.VO P DO-makhà à WDGZ QDQ ZD-ta¨T TDQ. “BaÑ  ÁuÑ E W WD¨T T DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ ²DZO \ W . 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK: maÑa taÑO TDK I manhaj alba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W Medina.LW E DO-.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. al-Ñ8PDU  $NUDP ]L\ Ð.VO P  -30 Nov.PLÑah al-. London. Cairo. Maà ELÑ al-MuÐassasah al-‚u¨XI \DK DO-8UG Q \DK 1993 (?). fact or fiction?”. 1420/1999: 181-191. Maktabat .

ed. 62 (1985): 71-97. Masoumi Hamedani. Hartmann.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. ³5HPDUTXHV VXU OHV pGLWLRQV GX µ. Rezvan. J. London. London. London. Yusuf Ibish. ed. Gutas. ed. Pingree. “Sur l’édition d’un texte arabe médiéval: le ‘Rašf an-naÁ Ði¨ al. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1420/1999: 105-113. 29th-30th November 1997. ed. 1420/1999: 115-130. Louvain-La-Neuve. Muhsin. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. David.RQ\D´ Quaderni di studi arabi. Amsterdam/Philadelphia. Mahdi.WSKDQHVL RI . “A preliminary assessment of the problems of editing WKH = M DO-6DQMDU RI DO-. Yusuf Ibish. ed. Régis. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1992: 291-310. Hossein. Efim A. 16 (1998): 143-163.EQ ) UL ¶V ' Z Q" $ manuscript of YusuID÷D . 29th-30th November 1997. Morelon. Geneviève. 1420/1999: 131-163.LW E al-zahra’”. Versteegh and M. no. 6FDWWROLQ *LXVHSSH ³7KH ROGHVW WH[W RI . Yusuf Ibish. 75 (1980): 214-222. “The QurÐ Q EHWZHHQ WH[WXV UHFHSWXV DQG FULWLFDO edition”. Journal of the American Oriental Society. 4 (1989): 133-137.4 (1990): 691-726. “Le corpus des manuscrits arabes des oeuvres d’astURQRPLH GH 7K ELW E 4XUUD´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Manuscripts of the Middle East. G. “Remarks on the manuscript tradition of some optical works of Ibn al-Haytham”. 1420/1999: 165-180. 29th-30th November 1997. ed. Carter. 5DYHQ :LP ³7KH PDQXVFULSWV DQG HGLWLRQV RI . Humbert.EQ ' Z G¶V µ.LW E¶ GH 6 EDZD\KL HW OHXU EDVH PDQXVFULWH´ Studies in the history of Arabic grammar II. K. Dimitri.260 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic Heritage Foundation. “Al-Farabi’s ‘Imperfect state’”. “Editing Arabic philosophical texts”. Les problèmes posés par l’édition critique des textes anciens et médiévaux. al-:DI Ð  0X¨ammad  ILU “The editing and publication of the .P Q \D ZD-kašf al-fa  Ði¨ al-\ Q Q \D¶ GH ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG  FRPSRVp à Ba G G HQ ´ Der Islam. 110. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.K ]LQ ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Yusuf Ibish. Angelika. 1990: 179-194. London. Hamesse.

Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . FayÁal al-±DI\ Q Cairo. 10 (1983): 173-179. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -173.-G.LW E  %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³Ñ$O TDW DO-fahrasah bi-Ñilm al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Yusuf Ibish. 1420/1999: 223-241.BIBLIOGRAPHY 261 Islamic medicine series: ÑIlm al-N ¨ ODK´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Adam. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -44. London. Cairo. Cairo. Cairo.]]DW < V Q Al-Makhà à W DO-ÑArDE \DK IDK ULVXK wa-IDKUDVDWXK I -XPKXU \DW 0LÁr al-Ñ$UDE \DK.). ed. ed. FayÁal al±DI\ Q.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. ——— “Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Maghrib”. X. Al-7DM ULE al-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DOmakhà à W. ed. alHayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. 45 (1998): 165-192. ed. no. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  -237. Gacek. ——— ³7DTQ \ W IDKUDVDW DO-PDNKW à à al-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. British Society for Middle Eastern Studies bulletin. Guesdon. CATALOGUING Á Abd al-+ G  )DW¨  ³7DÁQ I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Casablanca. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK 1999: 19-31. M. $E +D\EDK Ñ. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³)DQQ DO-fahrasah: al-muÁÃala¨ wa-al¨XG G´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .3 (1999): 59-61. Al-/LV Q DOÑ$UDE . Manuscripta Orientalia. 5. “The Bibliothèque nationale de France and the UNESCO’s MEDLIB project: a seminar on Arabic manuscripts computerised cataloguing”. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZDI T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W´ Al-²alqah al-GLU V \DK OLO-NKDGDP W al-PDNWDE \DK ZD-al-ZLU TDK «. “Some remarks on the cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts”.

 Damascus. MaÃbaÑDW .PLÑat Dimashq. 1392/1972: 284-300. -DP O Ñ GLO 6XOD\P Q ³-XK G DO-PXVWDVKULT Q ZD-PDQ KLMXKXP I Ñ .

ed. Maktabat al-0DQ U  al-SamaUU Ð  4 VLP ³0XVKNLO W IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  1-213.I T al-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). “The cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts as a literary problem”.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  154. Oriens. Witkam. Rudolf. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-WaÁf al-P GG OLO-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Sellheim. al-=DUT Ð (Jordan). ed. F. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Casablanca. ed. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990: 215-226. al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨DPPDG ³7KDT IDW DO-mufahris”. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. P. Torres Santo Domingo. Casablanca. “Reflexiones sobre catálogos y catalogación de manuscritos árabes”. Nuria. Fann . 41 (1965):321-334.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). Voorhoeve. Bibliotheekleven. “Het Beschrijven van oosterse Handschriften”. fasc.2 (1998): 343-364. al-Shanà  ÑIÁ P 0X¨ammad. Jan Just. ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DP NLQXK  DO-LVWLJKO O ELK  IDKUDVDWXK ZD-taÁQ IXK ZD-PXVKNLO WXK ´ Al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK  -302. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -64. 1989: 1-5.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZD. no. =D\G Q < VXI ³0XVKNLO W WDZWK T DO-ÑXQZ Q ZD-al-muÐallif”.2 (1400/1979): 219-242. Al-QanÃara. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  234. 4. 19. ed.NKLUXK ´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Istanbul/Paris. 23-24 (1974): 306-311.262 BIBLIOGRAPHY fahrasat al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO wa-qa  \ . Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche. revista de estudios árabes. Sayyid. „DVKNDQG  Ñ$EE V ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W GLU VDK WD¨O O \DK´ Al' UDK. “Awwal al-makhà Ãah wa. “Aims and methods of cataloguing manuscripts of the Middle East”. ed.

Bencherifa. Festschrift Ewald Wagner zum 65. W. 337-349. 1996: 15-19. ed. ed. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. 1996: 151-156. herausgegeben von W. Bedar.K OLG /LEUDU\ LQ WKH ROG FLW\ RI Jerusalem”. Clare. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. %LVK 7RQ\ ³&RQVHUYDWLRQ DW WKH . Frederick. Amparo R. Ñ . Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Geburtstag. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts: a new direction”. 1996: 49-52. “The preservation of Islamic manuscripts in India”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . London.BIBLIOGRAPHY 263 fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . “A dry repair method for Islamic illuminated manuscript leaves”. De Torres. ed. Johann Christoph. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Abid Reza. Beirut/ Stuttgart.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. 1996: 21-27. 4 (1979): 3-9. 1994: 2. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Heinrichs and G. ed. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1996: 185-194. “Preventive conservation: global trends”. Julian and Marsh. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1 (1987): 21-38. London.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th -19th November 1995. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-FurT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. London. Bull. Bookbinder. The paper conservator. London. Bürgel. XI. “The restoration of manuscripts in Morocco”. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  135. “Von Buchern und Termiten”. Schoeler. London. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION Á $W T  0DKG  ³3UREOHPV UHODWLQJ to the treatment of Islamic manuscripts: paper”. Mohamed. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.

“Conservation of the manuscripts”.] Hegazi. 1996: 131-145. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . London”.LW EG U . [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. its potential in developing scientific conservation of Islamic manuscripts”. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. 33 (1991): 3. “Conservation and preservation policy at the 1DWLRQDO /LEUDU\ RI (J\SW ' U DO-Kutub)”. Ursula. “Developments in the conservation of Oriental (Islamic) manuscripts at the India Office Library. David. 2 (1987): 49-53. 14 (1989): 5-12. Restaurator. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “A simple book support for Islamic manuscripts”. Raik. British Library conservation news. Kuwait. London. “The conservation and preservation of Islamic books. Iskander. Mahmoud F. London. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1996: 7-14.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1985: 24-30.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. 11. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. A case history: the find of SanaÑa. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. 8. ed. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Nasry. papyri. ii (1990): 110-138. Barbara. . London. London. David and Rodgers. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. ed. ed. Barbara.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th . Jacobs. Jarjis. manuscripts. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. David and Rodgers. Jacobs.264 BIBLIOGRAPHY Dreibholtz. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Jacobs. papers. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Ion-beam codicology.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. 7XUNLVK WUDQVODWLRQ E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. and parchments”. 1996: 119-130. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 5 (1997): 5-8. ——— “Treatment of early Islamic manuscript fragments on parchment. 1996: 81-92. “Developments in Islamic bindings and conservation in the Oriental and India Office Collections of the British Library”. Yemen”.

MELA notes. 1996: 157-174. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches: library preservation. 1996: 93-117. 6K K Q ÑAbd al-MuÑizz. and Aubry. “New trends in preventive conservation: what can be done about climate. ——— Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-al-Ñ LO M ZD-WDUP P ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-kutub . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 1981. emergencies. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. and pests?”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al)XUT Q . magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995.BIBLIOGRAPHY 265 November 1995. Schwartz. 1996: 29-47. 1997:109-115. 44 (1988): 8-10. London. [Actes des troisièmes journées internationales d'études de l'ARSAC. “Khazn wa-ÁL\ QDW DO-makhà à W´ Sumer. ed. London. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. et al. London. manuscrit arabe 7260)”. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. London. T. 31 (1975): 311-319. 21 au 25 avril 1997]. Richard. 1996: 175-183. La conservation: une science en évolution : bilan et perspectives. Mintzer. “Un cas intéressant de restauration d’un Coran indien de la fin du XVIe siècle (BnF. “Preserving manuscript works in the original or by reformatting? The usefulness of an international database”. 1996: 53-79. Cairo. Ann. Seibert. “Towards on-line worldwide access to Vatican Library materials”.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Werner. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. Paris. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation 18th-19th November 1995. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. al-5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7KH DQFLHQW OLEUDU\ RI . ed. Frederick C. ARSAC. F. Pollock. James. Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-ÑLO M ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-raqq wa-al-EDUG ZD-tfg TDWXK Ñalá baÑ{Á ‚taÑ al-mustakhrajah min al-¨DI Ðir al-DWKDU \DK. ed. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Paris.DLURXDQ DQG LWV PHWKRGV of conservation”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995.

Witkam. Ayman FuÐ G “MaÁ GLU PDÑrifat al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid.. 2: 743-744. Ch. 4: 214235.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. 2. 1998. Paul Auchterlonie.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. al-PXZ ILT  0 \  P LOá 15 M \  m.1 (1977): 7-12. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. 6. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. 1: 1197-1199. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-dDZO \DK DO. Bulletin d’information de l’Institut de recherche et d’histore des textes. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. al-. Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage [Gacek. Cairo. Pearson. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. Lists of dated manuscripts Á $ZZ G . E. Ñ . Pellat. new ed.Oá. ed. EI. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. 7 (1958): 47-69. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ Pmah lil-.266 BIBLIOGRAPHY wa-al-makhà à W ZD-al-ZDWK Ðiq al-taÐU NKL\DK. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W al-. J. COLLECTIONS.VO P . Dubai. “Fahrasa”. Adam]. “Les manuscrits arabes datés de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. Middle East Libraries Committee. XII. 1.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P ¨attá sanah 500. Encyclopaedia Iranica. UN V Aqdam al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W DOÑ ODP DO-PDNW EDK PXQGKX Áadr al-. Jan Just. ed. 0RQ]DZ  $¨PDG DQG 0RQ]DZ  Ñ$O -1DT  “Bibliographies and catalogues”. Revue des études islamiques. 18-19 Nov. no. BDJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P  Déroche. CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS.D. 1995. Oxford. ed. XII. Sayyid.LW E  ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-.. Georges. Vajda. François. EI. Dubayy. “Manuscripts”. 1990: 25-29. Yarshater. . London. new ed. Introductory guide to Middle Eastern and Islamic studies. XII. “Bibliography”. ETC.

no.VO P -L U Q YD WDU NK-i ÑXO P YD WDU MLP-L G QLVKPDQG Q-L . no. Catalogues of catalogues Á $ZZ G . 29. Kuwait. 3.1 (1985): 323-352. ±XMM W  0X¨DPPDG % TLU .VO P . MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK   YROV %DNN U < Vuf ±XVD\Q ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP lil-8VW GK . Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.1 (1986): 345-380. ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP L  I W XNKUá”. UN V Ñ$ZZ G PXO ¨aÌ W ZD-i  I W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-ÑAraE \DK. 30.DVKVK I DO-IDK ULV ZD-waÁÁ I DO-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W ) ULV )LKULVW-i mawÍ Ñ -i nuskhahÐK yi khaÃà -i Ñ$UDE -L NLW ENK QDKÐK -\L -XPK U -L . UN V )DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP.BIBLIOGRAPHY 267 XII.

B.VO P \DK I DO-Ñ ODP.VO P \DK 5R\DO Academy for Islamic Civilization Research) 'DO O IDK ULV DOmakhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-²a  UDK DO..VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-awwal.VO P \DK. and Khalidov. Amman.VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-WK Q . 1991 –. ——— (ed. Transl. Amman. I. 1982. Geoffrey (ed. al-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-±a  UDK DO-.B.).). Al-Makhà à W DO-. Roper.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 1997. 1991. 4 vols. Moscow. 1987. 1992-1994. A. Tehran. Mikhailova. World survey of Islamic manuscripts. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-.. Amman. London. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-. by ÑAbd al6DWW U al-±alZDM  /RQGRQ DO-)XUT Q . 1986. al-6K K Q ùDKLQ. Bibliografiia arabskikh rukopisei.

Descriptions of collections and catalogues Bayraktar. 1993. EkmeOHGGLQ . Bibliography on manuscript libraries in Turkey and the publications on the manuscripts located in these libraries. 4. Ñ XII. Nimet and Lugal. 6K PLO Fihris al-IDK ULV DO-maÃE Ñah lil-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I 7XUNL\   – 1413/1992 (= Türkiye’de $UDSoD \D]PDODUD GDLU EDVÕOPÕú ILKULVWOHULQ ILKULVWL). ed. Istanbul. Mihin.KVDQ øKVDQR÷OX .

Latifa. Catalogues of edited manuscripts Á Ñ Abd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U.2 (1985): 79-108. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Dodkhudoeva. 1995. Berthier.VO P (= Printed Arabic manuscripts: a comprehensive bibliography of . ed../1997 m. Kuwait. Khan. war.268 BIBLIOGRAPHY Istanbul. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. 'KDNK Ðir al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. Riyad. Muminov. XVIe-XIXe s. Paris. Déroche and F. “The Arabic fragments in the Cambridge Genizah collections”. “Manuscrits orientaux et connaissance de l’Orient: éléments pour une enquête culturelle”. 7 (1999): 39-55. “Fonds nationaux et collections privées de manuscrits en écriture arabe de l’Ouzbékistan”. 5.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). Casablanca.EU K P Aw  Ñ al-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Kuwayt mundhu al-nashÐah ¨attá Ñ P  h. F. Larisa and Dodkhudoeva. Benjelloun-Laroui. Paris. 1999. Les bibliothèques au Maroc. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . “Piracy. 8 (1990): 11-46. Lola. Martel-Thoumian. Art and Culture. A. Markaz al-Makhà à W ZD-al-7XU WK ZD-al:DWK Ðiq. Ashirbek. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1 (1986): 54-60. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. Bernadette. and the acquisition of Arabic manuscripts in Renaissance Europe”. 2. “Manuscrits orientaux du Tadjikistan: la collection Semenov. Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Achats et legs de manuscrits historiques à la bibliothèque  KLUL\\D GH 'DPDV -1972)”. 2 (1987): 96-110. 1997: 363-375. Jones. Richard. al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Robert. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Geoffrey A. no. Moyen-Orient et Océan Indien. XII. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Wa Ñ \DW DO-makhà à W I DO-Mamlakah alÑ$UDE \DK DO-SaÑ G \DK LOá Ñ P  h. “Adillat al-makhà à W ZD-PDU NL]XK EL-alMaghrib wa-al-ELO G DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK. 1990. 7 (1999): 17-38.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. Research Centre for Islamic History.” Cahiers de l’Asie centrale.

al-MuÐassasah alWaÃDQ \DK OLO-Tarjamah wa-al-Ta¨T T ZD-al-'LU V W  al-Munajjid.VK U W LOá asm Ð al-UDV Ðil alP GDÑDK I EXà Q DO-PXMDOODG W ZD-al-PDMDOO W 5L\DG ' U DO‚umayÑ   al-'DNKO  ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-.D.VK P DO-7 QLV I WD|T T al-WXU WK DOmakhà Ã: fihris ta|O O EL-al-PDQVK U W DO-mu|DTTDTDK I 7 QLV wa-al-Á GLUDK NKLO O DO-fatrah 1860-1988. 2 vols. Tunis. O 6DOP Q 0DVKK U ±asan Ma¨P G Al-.H.BIBLIOGRAPHY 269 all printed works written by Arab authors from the advent of Islam to the end of the 12th century A./17th century A.LW E DO--DG G -82. Cairo. 198183.). . Basra. ‚ OL¨ \DK 0X¨ammad Ñ Vá. 5 vols. Al-MuÑjam al-VK PLO OLO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DOmaÃE Ñ. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK -1995. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q MuÑjam al-makhà à W DO-maÃE Ñah (19541980) %HLUXW ' U DO-. 5 vols.

E. Steiner. 1994. ISBN 90 04 10421 6 Band 24 Fähnrich. Canaanite in the Amarna Tablets.). 1994. 1994. ISBN 90 04 09974 3 (Set) Band 15 Haas. I: DER NAHE UND MITTLERE OSTEN ISSN 0169-9423 Band 12 JAYYUSI. 2nd ed. J. (ed.r al-Dı n al-Ra zı . Hunwick. Part Two: Historical Syntheses. La civilisation phénicienne et punique. and Stolbova. Ibrahim. with the assistance of Razaq Abubakre. 1994. 1994. O. M.1: Text. ISBN 90 04 10494 1 Band 14 Decker. A. 1996. The Legacy of Muslim Spain. W. ISBN Set (4 Volumes) 90 04 10503 4 Volume I. ISBN 90 04 10362 7 Band 23 . 2: Ab-bildungen. Mosak Moshavi and B.C. Y. M.). V. ISBN 90 04 10521 2 Volume II. A Lexicon of al-Farra tions. R. Index du Grand Commentaire de Fah . Phonology. 2 Parts. Jagd. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 16 Neusner. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 18 Orel. 1996. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Pronouns. S. (eds. Hofheinz. 1995. H. Tanz und verwandten Themen. Compiled by John O. und Sardshweladse. Roman Loimeier. 1900. Bildatlas zum Sport im alten Ägypten. und Herb. R. Abu Salim.). Porten.æ’s Terminology in his Qur æa -n Commentary. M. (eds. Bd. ISBN 90 04 10009 1 Band 20 Krings. and O’FAHEY. Marín. Chief consultant to the editor. Orthography. Manuel de recherche. ISBN 90 04 9820 8. Band 22 . Bd. ISBN 90 04 10524 7 .HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK Abt. Judaism in Late Antiquity. I.). 1994. ISBN 90 04 10444 5 Band 25 Rainey. Judaism in Late Antiquity. A. K. ISBN 90 04 10068 7 Band 21 Hoftijzer. 1994. Stefan Reichmuth and Muhammad Sani Umar. A Linguistic Analysis of the Mixed Dialect used by Scribes from Canaan. Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions. Geschichte der hethitischen Religion. M. B. Nouns. with the assistance of M. O’Fahey. and Peters. ISBN 90 04 10129 2 Band 17 Neusner. V. Spiel. A. Corpus der bildlichen Quellen zu Leibesübungen. (éd. ISBN 90 04 09817 8 Part Two: M . Editorial Consultant: Albrecht Hofheinz. ISBN 90 04 10522 0 Volume III. and Jongeling. S. English Summaries and Extensive Citations. ISBN Set (2 Parts) 90 04 09821 6 Part One: æ . With Full DefiniKinberg. Part One: The Literary and Archaeological Sources. The Writings of Eastern Sudanic Africa to c. ISBN 90 04 10523 9 Volume IV. ISBN 90 04 09450 4 Volume II. (ed. K. ISBN 90 04 09599 3 Band 13 HUNWICK. References and Index of Texts Cited. ISBN 90 04 10051 2 Band 19 al-Zwaini. J. Hamidu Bobboyi. (ed. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Particles and Adverbs. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Kartwel-Sprachen. J. Compiled by R. S. 1996.T.). Materials for a Reconstruction. 1995. Volume I. J. With appendices by R.). O. Vikør. 1980-1993.Lagarde.F. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Verbal System. A Bibliography of Islamic Law. V. S. Numerals. 1994. Arabic Literature of Africa. Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary. V. N. S. 1995. Radtke and K.L. L. The Writings of Central Sudanic Africa. 1995.

H.W. H. 1997. ISBN 90 04 11284 7 Band 43 Daiber.H. ISBN Set (2 Volumes) 90 04 11347 9 Volume I. G. Bonner. 1. and Neusner. Astral Sciences in Mesopotamia. ISBN 90 04 11007 0 Band 38 Siegelová. 1999. H. Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Diaspora 1998. T. Bibliography of Philosophical Thought in Islam. 1999. ISBN 90 04 11492 0 Band 46 Neusner. 1999. 1999. J. and Sou‘ek.J. 1997. M. 2: 1988-1992. van. A. D. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Band 28 Sivan. 1999. J. ISBN 90 04 11348 7 Band 44 Hunger. D. V. W. Religious Perspectives 1999. ISBN 90 04 10614 6 Band 29 Corriente. 1998. F. ISBN 90 04 11186 7 Band 41 Neusner. 1996. Etymological Dictionary of Egyptian. B. Alphabetical List of Publications 1999. ISBN Set (3 Bände) 90 04 11205 7 Band 39 Watson. 1999. The Old Syriac Inscriptions of Edessa and Osrhoene.1: B. Handbuch der altägyptischen Medizin. W. ISBN 90 04 110836 Band 31 Török.F. N. ISBN 90 04 11262 6 . and Porten. Corpus Inscriptionum Arabicarum Palaestinae (CIAP). Translated from the German by M. 1999. Mesopotamian Lexicography. Onomasticon of the Hittite Pantheon. Judaism in Late Antiquity. A Grammar of Egyptian Aramaic.G. Cultural Anthropology of the Middle East. The Mishnah. J. III. ISBN 90 04 10499 2 Band 33 Gessel. and Pingree. Vol.1. 2 Volumes. 1997. A Grammar of Neo-Aramaic. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Vol. ISBN 90 04 11282 0 Band 42 Drijvers. Geschichte des hethitischen Reiches 1998. A Grammar of the Ugaritic Language. B. Terms and Topics. Vol. ISBN 90 04 10201 9 Band 35 Hachlili. J. 1997. 1999. 1999. Index of Names. ISBN 90 04 10056 3 Band 27 Strijp. G. Social Perspectives 1999. ISBN 90 04 11538 2 Band 49 Avery-Peck. III. L. 1998. Systematische Bibliographie der Hethitologie. Handbook of the Napatan-Meroitic Civilization. 2000. M. ISBN 90 04 11510 2 Band 48 Takács. ISBN 90 04 10878 5 Band 36 Westendorf. ISBN 90 04 010448 8 Band 32 Muraoka. 1999. H. The Mishnah. Judaism in Late Antiquity IV. The Empire of the Mahdi. The Kingdom of Kush. J. J.L. ISBN 90 04 09846 1 Band 30 Sharon. Vol. ISBN 90 04 10127 6 Band 45 Neusner. A Dictionary of Andalusi Arabic. 1: A. A Bibliography.J. and Wyatt.E. The Rise of the Fatimids. ISBN 90 04 09648 5 Volume II. R. 1999. ISBN 90 04 11491 2 Band 47 Khan. ISBN 90 04 10988 9 Band 40 Neusner. Handbook of Ugaritic Studies. R. 1997. 1999. ISBN Set (2 parts) 90 04 10809 2 Band 34 Klengel. ISBN Set (2 Bände) 90 04 10319 8 Band 37 Civil.2.Band 26 Halm. Judaism in Late Antiquity. H. J. and Healey.

(2 Volumes) 2000. Theory of Israel. ISBN 90 04 12003 3 Band 58 Gacek.Band 50 Tal.2. Culture. ISBN 90 04 11771 7 Band 55 Avery-Peck. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. ISBN 90 04 10763 0 Band 52 Jong. 2001. A Grammar of the Bedouin Dialects of the Northern Sinai Littoral. B.. 1 : Glossary 2001. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. Judaism in Late Antiquity V..E. ISBN 90 04 11892 6 Band 54 Krahmalkov. 2000.J.. and Society in Eastern Arabia. The Arabic manuscript tradition. Neusner. A. ISBN 90 04 12061 0 Band 60 Marzolph. Dialect.3. A.4. Neusner. ISBN 90 04 11868 3 Band 53 Avery-Peck. Ch. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. B. A Dictionary of Samaritan Aramaic.J. 2001. The Special Problem of the Synagogue. and Chilton. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. C. 2000.. J.J. ISBN 90 04 12000 9. 2001. Vol.J. World View. Comparing Judaisms. A. R. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. A. ISBN 90 04 12001 7 Band 57 Avery-Peck. A Phoenician-Punic Grammar. ISBN 90 04 11858 6 (dl. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. Band 56 Avery-Peck. R. 2001. 2) ISBN 90 04 11645 1 (set) Band 51 Holes. 2001. and Neusner. ISBN 90 04 12100 5 . de. A. A.. J. Narrative illustration in Persian lithographed books. 2001. J.1. J. Bridging the Linguistic Gap between the Eastern and Western Arab World. U. A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography. 1) ISBN 90 04 11859 4 (dl. and Chilton. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. and Neusner.

You're Reading a Free Preview

/*********** DO NOT ALTER ANYTHING BELOW THIS LINE ! ************/ var s_code=s.t();if(s_code)document.write(s_code)//-->